



















* * 

■» ^ ^ 



-a , » ^ ^0^ 


U • '^ aS^ 

> 4^ ^ '^'ht. “» 

/ % / 'V y 






» "vP ^.' 

“ .❖'"V « 

^ 'V ^ •’* 

• • ^ ^ "^o ♦ A 

- '%.Q<i y 






* A • 

•* 4V 





A 



..«- y‘ %‘^*’ / .. V**"“ 

VV 








«> ^ 
o > 


y^^jrTTj^ -» c# • 

0^ 


•#> C° .'■^"' °o 

* "'•^--0^ : 

* 4 O » • \0 V*. 

;/ v-«»' 

. ■ 







<3 



o A °,<V 



• I 



" 'v' ,4^ *■ 


° "O' <3' 

♦ ^ >» 



• c3 '^fN 

> «. >^^'1\\V^ ' N” ^2yv/PJP * r\ ^ * 





</i *‘3 


O' o ° ^ ♦ *^o 

’v c • “ 

i 0^ 

'O A 

‘ o') 



♦ ^ ^ o, 

'^T'.T^ A <. ' 

•^y * V ' « ^ 

<*' *:> .i'V . t />^>z-. -r ^ 




<0 
V ^ 

tf» 






, 0 ^ o • o , ^ 4 > . ‘ ' • . 

0 • o ,'^,tr^’ % 







'bv 



' ^ ^^m,VvSn;^ ^ 

^ rv' rfA ^ « <L*^ 

o N 0 


V’ 





i' ' 

V 9 o 


A-^ ^ o 


«. < 

t • o . O 

• ^ 

* “^ ' • -» - 0 ^ 0 ® " ® ♦ 

'A-' ^ V f c> .0^ »i::nL% ^ 

• ♦ jA K» />) “ •*$'^ • '?' 









♦ 1 $ ^ 'I* ^ 

. o ♦ A "* .0 O • S ^ ^ 

^ . 0 ^ 

N ♦ Jcnl//y^ « a* »N ♦ 



. 0 - 


O ^ 

• O 

^ ^omO^ <=ip *'>>-> 

^ ^iCCVSkA'’ ^ ^ 

<“, '.' . .. • jr %. ■’^. . * A < 'o , . * 0 ^ 

V • jcS5aVv.j<!,.^ . '>^ ^ 0 • 

♦ V • - 

\0 * ■ 





H < 


^ o^ ® ^ 

; '.^ 







I 

















>;< 


• V ' ' 

•'V-4V 



- J M' 





■ ■ .3 ^'^U* 




• ft , .w 







HELD DP A STRING OF FISH WITHOUT SPEAKING.” 

(See page 37 .) 


Ube jfrienblg Uetrace Series 

PEGGY RAYMOND’S 
VACATION 

Or: Friendly Terrace Transplanted 


BY 

HARRIET LUMMIS SMITH 

Author of “ The Girls of Friendly Terrace,” etc. 


ILLUSTRATED BY 

JOHN GOSS 



BOSTON ^ L. C. PAGE & 
COMPANY ^ MDCCCCXIII 


Copyright^ 1913 
By Xi. C. Page & Company 

(INCORPORATED) 

All rights reserved 


First Impression, May, 1913 


1 ^"' . 


THE COLONIAL PRESS 
C. H. SIMONDS & CO., BOSTON, U. S. A. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 


I. 

The Exodus 



I 

II. 

A Cottage Re - christened . 



i8 

III. 

Getting Acquainted 



33 

IV. 

A Study in Natural History 



51 

V. 

A Safe and Sane Fourth 



69 

VI. 

The Picnic 



90 

VII. 

The Cottage Besieged 



107 

VIII. 

Hobo to the Rescue 



125 

IX. 

Ruth in the Role of Heroine 



143 

X. 

Mrs. Snooks’ Education . 



161 

XI. 

Dorothy Gets into Mischief 



175 

XII. 

The New Lucy .... 



' 190 

XIII. 

A Benefit Performance . 



205 

XIV. 

Aunt Abigail Is Mislaid 



218 

XV. 

Priscilla’s Looking - glass 



233 

XVI. 

Peggy Makes a Speech . 



247 

XVII. 

A Plain Talk .... 



262 

XVIII. 

The Castaways .... 



27s 

XIX. 

The Rescue .... 



292 

XX. 

Home Sweet Home . 



307 




\ 




✓ 









> 


t 


^1 

I 





♦ 


t 


I 

f 


\ 


p 




1 




f 


I I 


f 


I 



I 


«♦ 

M' ^ 



* 


I 


•'* 


/ 

« <► « 



' . 


k 



f 


I 







r 

r 


I 


I 


I 


#« 


* 




r 


$ 


V 






LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 




. PAGE 

Held up a string of fish without speak- 
ing ” {See page 37) . . . . Frontispiece 

‘‘ ‘ Poor fellow! ’ she exclaimed ” . . . 30 

‘ Amy Lassell,’ she choked, ‘ I think you’re 

JUST heartless ’ ” lOI 

^‘Amy whisked off the napkin, and revealed 

THE PIE STILL STEAMING ” l68 ''' 

“ The girl’s confidence came at last reluc- 
tantly ” iq6 

All at once a figure stood out against the 

. 303 ^ 


TANGLED GREEN 


Peggy Raymond’s Vacation 


CHAPTER I 

THE EXODUS 

Do you know, Peggy Raymond, that you 
haven’t made a remark for three-quarters of an 
hour, unless somebody asked you a question? — 
and, even then, your answers didn’t fit.” 

It was mid-June, and as happens not unfrequently 
in the month acknowledging allegiance to both sea- 
sons, spring had plunged headlong into summer, 
with no preparatory gradations from breezy cool- 
ness to sultry days and oppressive nights. Friendly 
Terrace wore an air of relaxation. School was 
over till September, and now that the bugbear of 
final examinations was disposed of, no one seemed 
possessed of sufficient energy to attempt anything 
more strenuous than wielding a palm-leaf ffin. 

On Amy Lassell’s front porch a quartet of wilted 
1 


2 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


girls lounged about in attitudes expressive of indo- 
lent ease. Tall Priscilla occupied the hammock, 
and Ruth was ensconced in a willow rocking-chair, 
with a hassock at her feet. Peggy had made her- 
self comfortable on the top step, with sofa cushions 
tucked skilfully at the small of her back, and behind 
her head. Amy herself sat cross-legged like a Turk 
on the porch floor and fanned vigorously to supple- 
ment the efforts of the lazy breeze. 

pondering her friend’s accusation with 
languid interest, dimpled into a smile which ac- 
knowledged its correctness. Yes, you’re right, 
Amy,” she admitted. And, if you want to know 
the reason, it’s only that my thoughts were wander- 
ing. The fact is, girls, I’m just hankering for the 
country.” 

“ Then what’s the matter — ” 

The suggestion on the tip of Amy’s tongue never 
got any farther, for Peggy, seemingly certain that 
it would prove inadequate, shook her head with a 
vigor hardly to be expected from her general air 
of lassitude. 

No, Amy! I don’t mean going to the park, or 
taking a trolley ride out to one of the suburbs. 
What I want is the sure-enough country, without 
any sidewalks, you know, and with roads that wind, 


THE EXODUS 


3 


and old hens clucking around, and cow-bells tin- 
kling off in the pastures, and oceans of room — ” 
And sunsets where the sun goes down behind 
green trees, instead of peoples’ houses,” Ruth inter- 
rupted dreamily. “ And birds singing like mad to 
wake you up in the morning.” 

“ Yes, and berries growing alongside t^e road, 
where you can help yourself,” broke in Amy with 
animation. And apples and nuts lying around 
under the trees, and green corn that melts in your 
mouth, and — ” 

“ Not all at the same time, though.” The cor- 
rection came from Priscilla’s hammock. You 
wouldn’t find many nuts dropping from the trees 
at this time of the year.” 

Before Amy could reply, the conversation was 
interrupted by the appearance of the most univer- 
sally popular visitor ever gracing Friendly Terrace 
by his presence. He came often, without any dan- 
ger of wearing out his welcome. Every household 
watched for his arrival, and felt injured if he passed 
without stopping. On Amy’s porch four necks 
craned, the better to view his advance, and four 
pairs of eyes were expectant. 

‘‘ If there’s anything for me,” observed Peggy 
hopefully, mother’ll wave, I know.” But Mrs. 


4 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Raymond, who sat sewing on her own porch, opened 
the solitary letter the postman handed her, and pro- 
ceeded to acquaint herself with its contents in full 
view of the watchers on the other side of the 
street. 

'' This must be Mother’s Day,” Amy exclaimed 
disapprovingly, when, a moment later, she accepted 
from the letter-carrier’s hand a fat blue envelope 
directed to Mrs. Gibson Lassell. But, in spite of 
, her rather resentful tone, she scrambled to her feet, 
and carried the letter through to the shaded back 
room where her mother lay on the couch, with a 
glass of ice-tea beside her, devoting herself to 
the business of keeping cool. 

Some time passed before Amy’s return. Pris- 
cilla’s hammock barely stirred and the rhythmic 
creak of Ruth’s rocking-chair grew gradually less 
frequent. Peggy, cuddling down among the cush- 
ions, let her thoughts stray again to the joys of 
being without sidewalks, and all that was implied 
in such a lack. The porch with the silent trio would 
not have seemed out of place in that enchanted 
country where the sleeping princess and her subjects 
dreamed away a hundred years. 

All at once there was a rush, a slam, a series of 
little rapturous squeals. The Amy who had carried 


THE EXODUS 


5 


the blue envelope indoors, had been mysteriously 
replaced by a young person so bubbling over with 
animation as to be unable, apparently, to express 
herself, except by ecstatic gurgles and a mad caper- 
ing about the porch. 

Had a crisp October breeze all at once dissipated 
the languors of the June day, the effect on the oc- 
cupants of the porch could hardly have been more 
immediate. Priscilla came out of the hammock 
with a bound. Peggy’s cushions rolled to the bot- 
tom of the steps, as Peggy leaped to her feet. And 
so precipitately did Ruth arise, that her rocking- 
chair went over backward, and narrowly escaped 
breaking a front window. 

‘‘ Amy Lassell ! ” Peggy seized her friend by 
the shoulders and gave her a vigorous shake. 
“ Stop acting this crazy way, and tell us what’s 
happened.” 

“ Talk of fairy godmothers ! ” gasped Amy, co- 
herent at last. “Talk of dreams coming true! 
Oh, girls!” 

“ What is it ? ” Three exasperated voices 
screamed the question, and even Amy began to 
realize that her explanation had lacked lucidity. 
She tried again. 

“ That letter, you know. It’s the strangest coin- 


6 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


cidence I ever heard of. But haven’t you noticed 
lots of times — ” 

Oh, Amy,” Ruth implored, “ do let that part 
wait, and get to the point.” 

“ Why, this is the point. That letter was from 
an old friend of mother’s, Mrs. Leighton. She has 
a home up in the country. Sweet Fern Cottage I 
think they call it, or is it Sweet Briar — ” 

“ Sweet chocolate, perhaps,” suggested Priscilla 
with gentle sarcasm. “ One will do as well as an- 
other. Go on.” 

“ It’s the real country, Peggy, for you have to 
take a four-mile stage ride to get to the railway sta- 
tion. And Mrs. Leighton wanted to know if some 
of us wouldn’t like to use the cottage, as she us 
going to Europe this summer. And, right away, 
mother said it would be so nice for us girls to 
have it.” 

The clamor that broke out made further explana- 
tions impossible. It was Amy’s turn to be supe- 
rior. 

“ Girls, if you all keep talking at once, how can 
I ever tell you the rest? The cottage is all fur- 
nished, Mrs. Leighton says, and we would only 
have to bring bedding and towels, and things of 
that sort. And she says you can buy milk and veg- 


THE EXODUS 


7 


etables very reasonably of the farmers in the neigh- 
borhood, so it wouldn’t be expensive when we 
divided it up among us.” 

“ We could do the cooking ourselves,” inter- 
rupted Peggy. 

‘‘Of course. Mrs. Leighton takes up her own 
servants, but if we found somebody to do our wash- 
ing, and scrub us up occasionally, we could manage 
the rest.” 

For half an hour the excited planning went on, 
and then four enthusiastic girls separated to subject 
the enterprise to the more cautious consideration of 
fathers and mothers. And that was the end of list- 
lessness on Friendly Terrace for that hot wave, at 
least. At almost any hour of day, one might see 
a girl running across the street, or bursting into 
another girl’s house without warning, in order to 
set forth some new and brilliant idea which had 
just popped into her head, or to ask advice on some 
perplexing point, or to answer the objections some- 
body had raised. Though only four families on 
the Terrace were personally interested in the solu- 
tion of the problem, the whole neighborhood took 
it up. It was generally agreed that the girls had 
worked hard in school, and were tired, and a sum- 
mer in what Peggy called “ the sure-enough coun- 


8 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


try ” would be the best thing in the world for them 
all. 

Elaine Marshall, whom Peggy waylaid as she 
came home from her work, not long after the plan 
had been broached, gave it her immediate approval, 
pluckily trying to hide her consternation at the 
thought of Friendly Terrace without Peggy. But, 
in spite of her brave fluency, something in her eyes 
betrayed her, as she knew when Peggy slipped an 
arm about her waist and hugged her remorsefully. 

Now, Peggy Raymond, don’t go to being sorry 
for me, and spoiling your fun. You mustn’t fancy 
you’re so indispensable,” she ended with a feeble 
laugh. 

If only you had two months’ vacation, instead 
of two weeks,” mourned Peggy. 

I’m lucky to get two weeks, when I’ve been in 
your uncle’s office such a little while. And, any- 
way, Pfggy, I couldn’t leave home for long as 
things are, even if my vacation lasted all summer.” 

And it really was Elaine Marshall, speaking in 
that cheery, matter-of-fact tone, scorning the luxury 
of self-pity, conquering the temptation to look on 
herself as an object of sympathy. Peggy regarded 
her with affectionate admiration, quite unaware 
how important a factor she herself had been in 


THE EXODUS 


9 


bringing about a transformation almost beyond 
belief. 

After twenty-four hours of reflection Friendly 
Terrace was practically a unit on the question. The 
fathers saw no reason why the girls should not 
go, and the mothers found a variety of reasons 
why they should. The question of a chaperon had 
been a temporary stumbling-block, for none of the 
mothers especially concerned had felt that she could 
be spared from home. But before the difficulty 
had begun to seem serious, Amy had exclaimed : I 
believe Aunt Abigail would jump at the chance.” 

Aunt Abigail ! ” Priscilla repeated, with a 
thoughtful frown. “ I don’t remember ever hear- 
ing you speak of her.” 

She’s father’s aunt, you know, but I always 
call her Aunt Abigail.” 

There was a pause. “ Then she must be a good 
deal like a grandmother,” Ruth hinted delicately. 

“ Why, yes. Aunt Abigail is seventy-five or six, 
I don’t remember which.” 

Priscilla and Ruth looked at Peggy, their manner 
implying that the crisis demanded the exercise of 
her undeniable tact. Peggy made a brave effort 
to be equal to the emergency. 

Don’t you think, Amy, dear,” she hazarded. 


10 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ that it would be a little trying to the nerves of 
an old lady to chaperon a lot of noisy girls — ” 
Amy’s burst of laughter was such an unexpected 
interruption that Peggy’s considerate appeal halted 
midway and the other girls stared. And Amy 
screwing her eyes tightly shut, as was her habit 
when highly amused, finished her laugh at her lei- 
sure, before she deigned an explanation. 

“ You’d know how funny that sounded if you’d 
ever seen Aunt Abigail. She’s along in her sev- 
enties, so I suppose you would call her old, but in 
a good many ways she’s as young as we are — 
Oh, yes, younger,, as young as Peggy’s Dorothy.” 

There was something fascinating in the idea of 
a chaperon, characterized by such singular ex- 
tremes. The girls listened breathlessly. 

Mother says it’s all because she’s lived in such 
an unusual way. You see, her husband was an 
artist, and they used to travel around everywhere. 
Sometimes they’d board at a hotel, and sometimes 
they’d have rooms, and do light housekeeping, and, 
then again, they’d camp, and live in a tent for 
months at a time. And Aunt Abigail hasn’t any 
idea of getting up to breakfast at any special hour, 
or being on hand to dinner.” 

The expression of anxious interest was fading 


THE EXODUS 


11 


gradually from the faces of the three listeners, and 
cheerful anticipation was taking its place. 

She forgets everything she promises to do,” 
Amy continued. It isn’t because she’s old, either. 
She’s been that way ever since mother can remem- 
ber. She’s always losing things, and getting into 
the most awful scrapes. We should have to look 
after her, just as if she were a child. And then 
she’s the j oiliest soul you ever knew, and she’s a 
regular Arabian Nights’ entertainment when it 
comes to telling stories.” 

After the vision of a nervous old lady who would 
demand that the house be very quiet, and get into 
a nervous flutter if a meal were delayed fifteen min- 
utes, Amy’s realistic sketch was immensely appeal- 
ing. '' Girls,” Peggy exclaimed, I move we invite 
Aunt Abigail to chaperon our crowd ! ” And the 
motion was carried not only unanimously, but with 
an enthusiasm Aunt Abigail would certainly have 
found gratifying, though it might have surprised 
her, in view of her grand-niece’s candid statement. 

Peggy had pleaded to be allowed to take Doro- 
thy along. “ I can’t bear to think of that darling 
child spending July and August in a fourth-floor 
flat,- looking down on the tops of street-cars. And 
I don’t think she’d bother you girls a bit.” 


12 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Bother ! cried Amy generously. '' We need 
something to fall back on for rainy days, and Doro- 
thy’s a picnic in herself. Between her and Aunt 
Abigail we’ll be entertained whatever happens.” 

Priscilla, too, had suggested an addition to the 
party. “ You’ve heard me speak of Claire Fendall, 
girls. I saw a good deal of her at the conservatory, 
and she’s as sweet as she can be. Well, we’ve talked 
of her visiting me this vacation, and I don’t feel 
quite like announcing that I’m going off for the 
entire summer without asking her if she’d like to 
go too.” 

The girls had fallen in with the suggestion with 
the thoughtless cordiality characteristic of their 
years. It was Amy who suggested later to Peggy 
that sometimes she thought there was such a thing 
as a girl’s being too sweet. I met Claire Fendall 
once when I went with Priscilla to a recital,” Amy 
remarked. “ And — Oh, well. I’m not one of the 
people who like honey for breakfast every morning 
of the year.” But the only reply this Delphic utter- 
ance called forth from Peggy was a reproachful 
pinch. 

In a week’s time they were ready. A special 
delivery letter had carried to Mrs. Leighton the 
grateful acceptance of her offer, and the keys had 


THE EXODUS 


13 


come by express the following day, rattling about 
in a tin box, and with the tantalizing air of secrecy 
and suggestiveness which always attaches itself to 
a bunch of keys. Aunt Abigail had been invited 
to chaperon the party and had accepted by tele- 
graph. Peggy's father had made an excuse for a 
business trip to New York, and had brought his 
small granddaughter home with him, full of the 
liveliest anticipation regarding her summer. And 
Priscilla had received a twenty-page letter from 
Claire Fendall, declaring that it would be perfectly 
heavenly to spend two months anywhere in Pris- 
cilla’s society, and that nothing in the world could 
possibly prevent her from coming. 

There had been no time during that week for 
lounging on porches, or swinging in hammocks. 
Afternoon naps were sternly eliminated from the 
daily program, and the day began early enough to 
satisfy the originator of the maxim which gives us 
to understand that early rising is synonymous with 
health, wealth and wisdom. Trunks were packed, 
amid prolonged discussion as to what to take and 
what to leave behind. The mothers, as is the way 
of mothers the world over, insisted on warm flan- 
nels, and wraps, rubbers and rain-coats, to provide 
for all extremes of weather. Peggy’s suggestion 


14 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


that the country was a fine place for wearing out 
old clothes, had been received with enthusiasm, and 
faded ginghams and lawns of a bygone style, far 
outnumbered the new frocks with which the Ter- 
race girls had made ready for the season. 

The June day appointed for the departure dawned 
with such radiant brightness that all along the Ter- 
race it was accepted as a good omen. Early and 
hurried breakfasts were in order in a number of 
homes. Dorothy viewing her oatmeal with an air 
of disfavor, launched into the discussion of a sub- 
ject which had occupied her thoughts for some time. 

Aunt Peggy, if I should see a bear up in the 
country, do you s’pose Ed be ’fraid? I’d jus’ say 
to him, ‘ Scat, you old bear ! ’ ” 

'' Eat your oatmeal, Dorothy.” Peggy’s voice 
betrayed that her excitement was almost equal to 
Dorothy’s own. “ There aren’t any bears where 
we’re going.” 

“ Ain’t there? ” Dorothy’s tone indicated regret- 
ful surprise. I guess God jus’ forgot to make 
em, she sighed, and fell to watching her grand- 
mother’s efforts to make the oatmeal more tempt- 
ing, by adding another sprinkling of sugar to a 
dish already honey-sweet. 

But even such a disappointment as this could not 


THE EXODUS 


15 


continue in the face of the thrilling nearness of 
departure. The trunks had gone to the station the 
night before, and now upon the porches of the 
various houses, suit-cases, travelling bags, and non- 
descript rolls of shawls and steamer rugs began to 
make their appearance. Conversations were carried 
on across the street in a fashion that might have 
been annoying if everybody along the Terrace had 
not been astir to see the girls off. Elaine Marshall 
already dressed for the office, slipped through the 
opening in the hedge which separated her home 
from Peggy’s, and took possession of a shawl-strap 
and umbrella. 

‘‘ Of course I’m going to the station with you,” 
she said, replying to Peggy’s look. '' There’ll be 
room enough, won’t there, if Dorothy sits in my 
lap?” 

'' I guess you’d better hold Aunt Peggy ’stead 
of me,” Dorothy objected promptly, ’cause I’m 
going to have a birf-day pretty soon, and I’m get- 
ting to be a big girl.” And then she forgot her 
offended dignity, for the hacks were in sight. 

It was well that these conveyances had arrived 
early, for the process of saying good-by was not a 
rapid one. There were so many kisses to be ex- 
changed, so many last cautions to be given, so 


16 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


many promises to write often to be repeated, — 
reckless promises which if literally fulfilled would 
have required the services of an extra mail-carrier 
for Friendly Terrace — so many anxious inquiries 
as to the whereabouts of somebody’s suit-case or 
box of luncheon, to say nothing of Amy’s discov- 
ery at the last minute that she had left her railway 
ticket in the drawer of her writing desk, that for 
a time the outlook for ever getting started was 
gloomy indeed. But at last they were safely stowed 
away, and while the girls threw kisses in the direc- 
tion of upper windows, where dishevelled heads 
were appearing, and little groups on door-steps and 
porches waved handkerchiefs, and Good-by ” 
sounded on one side of the street and then on the 
other, like an echo gone distraught, the foremost 
driver cracked his whip and they were off. 

My gracious me,” a pleasantly garrulous old 
lady said to Mrs. Raymond half an hour later, 
ain’t it going to be lonesome without that bunch 
of girls. It’s the first time I ever knew Friendly 
Terrace to seem deserted.” 

It will seem a little lonely, I imagine,” Mrs. 
Raymond answered cheerily, and then she went in- 
doors and found a dark corner where she could 
wipe her eyes unseen. But when Dick came around 


THE EXODUS 


17 


to express his opinion as to the team that would 
win the pennant that season, she was able to give 
him as interested attention as if two long months 
were not to elapse before she saw Peggy again. 


CHAPTER II 


A COTTAGE RE - CHRISTENED 

The stage creaked up the slope. The four 
horses, sedate enough during the long drive, wound 
up with a flourish, the off-leader prancing, and all 
four making that final exhibition of untamed spirit, 
which is the stage-driver’s secret. And from the 
body of the vehicle arose a chorus of voices. 

''Is this it? Oh, girls, this can’t really be it!” 

The stage-driver took it on himself to answer the 
question. 

" You asked for Leighton’s place, and this here’s 
it. Now, if you want suthin’ else, all you’ve got 
to do is to say so.” He folded his arms with the 
air of being only too well accustomed to the va- 
garies of city people, an implication which his pas- 
sengers were too elated to notice. They scrambled 
out, not waiting for his assistance, Peggy first, 
extending a hand to Aunt Abigail, who waved it 
briskly aside, and jumped off the steps like a girl. 
Her bright dark eyes — she never used spectacles 
except for reading — twinkled gaily. And her 
18 


A COTTAGE RE - CHRISTENED 


19 


cheeks crisscrossed with innumerable fine wrinkles, 
were as rosy as winter apples. 

Dorothy followed Aunt Abigail, flinging herself 
headlong into Peggy’s extended arms, and then 
wriggling free to satisfy herself as to what the 
country was like, as well as to scan the landscape 
for a possible bear. The others crowded after, and 
the stage-driver relenting, began to throw off the 
trunks. 

The Leighton cottage was a rambling structure, 
suggesting a series of architectural after-thoughts. 
Its location could hardly have been surpassed, for 
it stood on a rise of ground so that in any direction 
one looked across fertile valleys to encircling hills. 
A porch ran about three sides of the house, shaded 
here and there by vines. In spite of a certain look 
of neglect, emphasized by the straggling branches 
of the untrimmed vines, and the cobwebs every- 
where visible, its appearance was distinctly prepos- 
sessing. 

“ Going to get these doors open any time to- 
day ? ” asked the stage-driver, apparently struggling 
for resignation. 

“ The keys. Aunt Abigail ! ” Amy cried. 

Bless you, child, I haven’t any keys ! ” the old 
lady answered. Then, with no apparent loss of 


20 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


serenity, “ Oh, yes, I do remember that you handed 
them to me. But I haven’t an idea where they are 
now.” 

The girls looked reproachfully at Amy. After 
having set forth the peculiarities of her relative in 
such detail, she should have known better than to 
have entrusted her with anything as important as 
keys. But clearly it was no time for recrimination, 
and after a moment all of them were following 
Peggy’s example, and hastily examining the vari- 
ous articles of hand luggage which contained Aunt 
Abigail’s belongings. Owing to the old lady’s 
habitual forgetfulness these were numerous, for the 
articles which had been left out when her trunk 
was packed had made the journey in shawlstraps 
and large pasteboard boxes. Just as every one had 
become thoroughly convinced that the keys had 
been left behind in Friendly Terrace, Dorothy made 
a discovery. 

“ I hear bells,” she announced dreamily, little 
tinkly bells like fairies.” 

Aunt Abigail jumped, and this time everybody’s 
ears were sharp enough to hear the fairy-like chime. 

“ Of course,” cried Aunt Abigail beaming. 
“ They’re in the pocket. I told my dressmaker that 
if I was the only woman in the United States to 


A COTTAGE RE - CHRISTENED 


21 


boast a pocket, I wouldn’t be satisfied without one. 
I will say for her though, that she located it in 
the most inaccessible place she could possibly have 
chosen. Girls, come and help me find it.” 

Aunt Abigail stood resignedly, while a group of 
girls made a rush, like hounds attacking a stag. 
The pocket was located without much difficulty, 
though some valuable time was expended in find- 
ing the opening. At last the keys were produced 
in triumph, the front door was unlocked, and the 
stage-driver grunting disdainfully, carried in the 
trunks. 

Indoors the cottage lived up to the promise of 
its exterior. The front door opened into a big 
living-room furnished comfortably, though simply, 
and with a large brick fireplace at one end. Beyond 
this were the dining-room and kitchen, with store- 
room and pantry, and a long woodshed running 
off to one side. The second floor consisted of a 
number of small bedrooms, each with just enough 
in the way of furnishings to provide for the com- 
fort of the occupants, without adding to housekeep- 
ing cares. From this story a staircase of ladder- 
like steepness, led up to an unfinished garret, empty, 
except for a few pieces of dilapidated furniture and 
sundry piles of magazines and paper-covered books. 


22 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


which had undoubtedly contributed to the enter- 
tainment of the cottagers in past seasons. 

Thanks to an early start, it was little past noon 
when the arrivals from Friendly Terrace took pos- 
session. Luncheon was first in order. The dust of 
the winter having been removed from the dining- 
table, various alluring pasteboard boxes were placed 
upon it, and seven hungry people ranged themselves 
in expectant rows. The piles of sandwiches melted 
away as if by magic, and as they disappeared, the 
rooms silent for so long, echoed to the whole- 
hearted laughter which is the best of all aids to 
digestion. 

The meal over, the trunks were ransacked for 
old dresses, gingham aprons, and sweeping caps, 
and under Peggy’s leadership, the girls fell to work. 

Now we’ll divide up, so as not to get in each 
other’s way. Priscilla, suppose you and Claire take 
the up-stairs rooms. Ruth and I will start here in 
the living-room, and Amy — where is Amy, any- 
way ? ” 

Amy’s sudden appearance in the doorway was 
the signal for a general shriek of protest. The 
evening before, her father had presented her with 
a kodak, which she now pointed toward the group 
of girls in their house-maid’s uniforms, with the air 


A COTTAGE RE - CHRISTENED 


23 


of a hold-up man, demanding one’s money or one’s 
life. 

Oh, don’t please,” cried Claire, cowering and 
hiding her face. She wore her gingham apron 
with an unaccustomed air, and had looked askance 
at the sweeping cap, before she had followed the 
example of the other girls, and pulled it over her 
soft, brown hair. ‘‘ Please don’t take my picture,” 
she implored in a doleful whimper. “ I look like 
such a fright.” 

“ Oh, do stand in a row with your brooms and 
mops over your shoulders,” pleaded Amy. “ You 
look perfectly dear — and so picturesque.” 

Peggy perceived that Claire’s consternation was 
real, and sternly checked her friend. “ Amy Las- 
sell, put that camera away, and get to work. It 
will be time enough to take pictures when this 
house is fit to sleep in.” 

By four o’clock at least a superficial order had 
been secured. The fresh breezes blowing from the 
windows on all sides, had aided the efforts of the 
girl housekeepers in banishing dust and mustiness, 
and they were ready to wait another day for the 
luxury of clean windows. By this time, too, most 
of the girls were frankly sleepy, for the prospect 
of an early start had interfered seriously with the 


24 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


night’s rest of some of them, and the freshly aired, 
newly made beds presented an irresistible tempta- 
tion. 

The indefatigable Peggy however, emerging 
from the wash-bowl as glowing as a rose, scorned 
the suggestion of a nap. Couldn’t think of 
wasting this gorgeous afternoon that way. I’m 
going over to the farmhouse Mrs. Leighton spoke 
of, and make arrangements about eggs, butter, milk, 
and all that sort of thing.” 

And fresh vegetables too,” exclaimed Amy 
with surprising animation, considering that she was 
in the middle of a tremendous yawn. 

“ Yes, of course. And girls, if the farmer’s wife 
will make our bread, I think it will be lots more 
sensible to buy it of her, than to bother with 
baking.” 

“ Oh, you fix things up just as you think best,” 
exclaimed Priscilla. ‘‘ The rest of us will stand by 
whatever you agree to.” A drowsy murmur of 
corroboration went the rounds, and Peggy, making 
open mock of them all for a company of ‘‘ sleepy- 
heads,” went blithely on her way toward the par- 
ticular column of smoke which she felt sure was 
issuing from the chimney of the Cole farmhouse. 

A very comfortable, pleasant farmhouse it was. 


A COTTAGE RE - CHRISTENED 


25 


though quite eclipsed by the big red barn which 
loomed up in the background. Something in the 
appearance of the front door suggested to Peggy 
that it was not intended for daily use, and she made 
her way around to the side and knocked. A child 
not far from Dorothy’s age, with straight black 
hair, and elfish eyes, opened the door, looked her 
over, and shrieked a staccato summons. 

“ Ro-set-ta ! Ro-set-ta Muriel ! ” 

Well, what do you want? ” demanded a rather 
querulous voice, and at the end of the hall appeared 
the figure of a slender girl, her abundant yellow 
hair brought down over her forehead to the eye- 
brows, and tied in place by a blue ribbon looped 
up at one side in a flaunting bow. Her frock of 
cheap blue silk was made in the extreme of the 
mode, and as she rustled forward, Peggy found 
herself thinking that she was as unlike as possible 
to her preconceived ideas of a farmer’s daughter. 
As for Rosetta Muriel, she looked Peggy over with 
the unspoken thought, Well, I’d like to know if 
she calls them city styles.” 

Peggy, in a two-year-old gingham, quite unaware 
that her appearance was disappointing, cheerfully 
explained her errand and was invited to walk in. 
Mrs. Cole, a stout, motherly woman, readily agreed 


26 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


to supply the party at the cottage with the necessary 
provisions, including bread, twice a week. And 
having dispatched the business which concerned the 
crowd, Peggy broached a little private enterprise 
of her own. 

“ Mrs. Cole, I thought Pd like to try my luck at 
raising some chickens this summer. Just in a very 
small way, of course,” she added, reading doubt in 
the eyes of the farmer’s wife. ‘‘ If you’ll sell me 
an old hen and a setting of eggs, that will be enough 
for the first season.” 

“ ’Tisn’t an extry good time, you know,” said 
Mrs. Cole. “ Pretty near July. But, if you’d like 
to try it, I daresay we’ve got some hens that want 
to set.” 

“ The old yellow hen’s a-settin’,” exclaimed the 
little girl who had listened with greedy interest to 
ev_ery word of the conversation. Rosetta Muriel 
looked wearily out of the window, as if she found 
herself bored by the choice of topics. 

Yes, seems to me I did hear your pa say some- 
thing about the old yellow wanting to set, and him 
trying to break it up.” 

“ He drove her out of the woodshed three times 
yesterday,” said the little girl. “ And Joe tried 
to throw water on her, but she flew off a-squawking 


A COTTAGE RE - CHRISTENED 


27 


and Joe splashed the water over himself.” She 
broke into a delighted giggle at the recollection of 
Joe’s discomfiture, and Peggy smiled in sympathy 
with her evident enjoyment. Peggy’s heart was 
tender to all children, and this small, communica- 
tive creature was so nearly Dorothy’s size as to 
appeal to her especially. 

“ I think you are about the age of my little niece,” 
said Peggy in her usual friendly fashion. “ You 
must come to play with her some day. You see, 
she is the only little girl among a lot of big ones, 
and she might get lonely.” 

ril come along with you this afternoon,” 
said the child readily, whereat Rosetta Muriel 
uttered a horrified gasp, and her mother hastily 
interposed. 

“Annie Cole! You won’t do any such thing. 
Folks that snap up invitations like a chicken does 
a grasshopper, ain’t going to be asked out very 
often.”- 

It was arranged that Peggy should carry home 
a basket of provisions for the evening meal, and 
that Joe should come over in the morning with a 
larger supply, bringing at the same time the yellow 
hen who was desirous of assuming the cares of a 
family. During the discussion of these practical 


28 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


matters, Rosetta Muriel had maintained a disdain- 
ful silence. But when Mrs. Cole went to pack a 
basket, the daughter, for the first time, took an 
active part in the conversation. 

‘‘ I guess you’ll find it pretty dull up here, with 
no moving picture shows nor nothing.” 

Peggy disclaimed the idea in haste. Dull ! I 
think it’s perfectly lovely. I couldn’t think of miss- 
ing anything up here, except folks, you know.” 

“ Moving pictures ain’t any rarity to me,” said 
Rosetta Muriel, trying to appear sophisticated. 
“ I’ve seen ’em lots of times. But I get awfully 
tired of the country. I’ve got a friend who clerks 
in a store in your town. Maybe you know her. 
Her name’s Cummings, Gladys Cummings.” 

Peggy had never met Miss Cummings, and said 
so. Rosetta Muriel went on with her descrip- 
tion. 

It’s an awful stylish store where she works. 
Case and Rosenstein’s. And Gladys, she’s awfully 
stylish, too. She looks as if she’d just stepped out 
of a fashion plate.” And something in her inflec- 
tion suggested even to Peggy that from Rosetta 
Muriel’s standpoint, she had failed to live up to her 
opportunities. Certainly in a gingham frock two 
seasons old, and faded by frequent washings, Peggy 


A COTTAGE RE - CHRISTENED 


29 


did not remotely suggest those large-eyed ladies of 
willowy figure, so seldom met with outside the 
sheets’ of fashion periodicals. 

“ ril be glad to call on you some day soon,” said 
Rosetta Muriel following Peggy to the door. And 
Peggy, basket in hand, assured her that she would 
be welcome, and so made her escape. The air was 
sweet with myriad unfamiliar fragrances. Over 
in the west, the cloudless blue of the sky was 
streaked with bands of pink. Peggy reached the 
road, guiltless of sidewalks, and winding, according 
to specifications, and broke into a little song as she 
walked along its dusty edge. Such a beautiful 
world as it was, and such a beautiful summer as it 
was going to be. ‘‘ If I couldn’t sing,” exclaimed 
Peggy, breaking off in the middle of her refrain, 

I believe I should burst.” 

Something rustled the grass behind her, and she 
turned her head. A gaunt dog, of no particular 
breed, had been following her stealthily, but at her 
movement he stopped short, apparently ready to take 
to flight at any indication of hostility on her part. 
He was by no means a handsome animal, but his 
big, yellowish-brown eyes had the look of pathetic 
appeal which is the badge of the homeless, whether 
dogs or men. 


30 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


That hunted look, and a little propitiating wag 
of the tail, which was not so much a wag as a sug- 
gestion of what he might do if encouraged, went 
to Peggy’s heart. Poor fellow ! ” she exclaimed, 
and the mischief was done. Instantly the dog had 
classified her. She was not the stone-throwing sort 
of person, who said “ get out.”’ He bounded for- 
ward and pressed his head against her so insinu- 
atingly that Peggy found it impossible not to pat 
it, then gave a little expressive whimper, and fell 
back at her heels. Whenever Peggy looked behind, 
during the remainder of her walk, he was following 
as closely and almost as silently as a shadow. 

Peggy had the time to get supper preparations 
well under way before the other girls made their 
appearance, pink and drowsy-eyed after their long 
naps. Priscilla was the first to come down, and 
she started at the sight of the tawny body stretched 
upon the door-step. 

“Mercy, Peggy. What’s that?” 

“ It’s a dog,' poor thing, and the thinnest beast I 
ever imagined.” 

“ I hope you haven’t been giving him anything 
to eat, Peggy.” 

The flush in Peggy’s cheeks was undoubtedly due 
to the heat of a blazing wood-fire. “ I guess we 



<•» 


^ ‘-w 


IT, 




•# 4 > 

u 




It 


f 


t 




«& 


r 



» P-^ 




PV ’ 

1 


r. • < 

'•» '^' -r 




» a'. ^ 


. •' ■,-' V. ^ ., 'i I - 

”?■ : . :; ■ A-.'-.. '■; 

sar,'VA'' . •■■-. 


's-/^ 


^*:v 


m. 




., .35? 

« • 




.1 ' 


gVTl ' »■ "ari-^Tstr 


-* . V- ^ /I >- •*• . • -.• I 

.V>ikA.* U, _™ 1 .- , V- •-- ‘ ... t. . i--.. ...■»■ ’■jpi 


L»- 4 "jJ ' • * ^ -1 • *• /T^CVi 




A COTTAGE RE - CHRISTENED 


31 


won’t miss a few dried-up sandwiches,” she said 
with spirit. 

Oh, it isn’t that. It’s only that if you feed him, 
we’ll never get rid of him. Doesn’t he look dirty 
though, like a regular tramp? ” 

The other girls slipped down one by one, and if 
there were any truth in the saying that many cooks 
spoil the broth, Peggy’s anticipations for the supper 
she had planned, would never have been realized. 
The meal was almost ready to be put on the table, 
when Amy appeared, demanding anxiously what 
she should do to help. 

‘‘ We really don’t need you a mite,” Peggy as- 
sured, with a laugh. “ But I’d hate to disappoint 
such industry. Come here and stir this milk gravy 
so it won’t burn.” 

Amy moved to her post of duty without any 
unbecoming alacrity. 

“ I’m not industrious,” she retorted. “ And I 
don’t want to be. I intend to work when you girls 
make me and that’s all. This is my vacation and 
I’m going to use it recuperating.” 

“ I really can’t see the need myself,” Claire whis- 
pered to Priscilla, but Priscilla did not return her 
smile. Amy’s plumpness was a joke which Amy 
enjoyed as well as anybody, but Claire’s covered 


32 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


whisper seemed to put another face on it. Priscilla 
bent over a loaf of bread on the board and sliced 
away with an impassive face. 

'' And that reminds me,” continued Amy cheer- 
fully, that I feel like re-naming this cottage for 
the season. Mrs. Leighton wouldn’t care what we 
called it.” 

'' Why, I think Sweet Briar Cottage is a beauti- 
ful name,” Claire protested. 

I think so, too. But it’s too dressy to suit my 
ideas. I’m sure I never could live up to it. Say, 
girls, I move we call it Dolittle Cottage.” 

And, in spite of Claire’s manifest disapproval, 
the motion was carried. 


CHAPTER III 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 

The squawking of the yellow hen served as an 
alarm-clock for the late sleepers in Dolittle Cottage 
the next morning. Peggy who was up, but was loi- 
tering over her toilet, in a most un-Peggy-like fash- 
ion, scrambled frantically into her clothes and went 
flying down-stairs. As she threw open the kitchen 
door, a gaunt dog seated on the top step, greeted 
her with a courteous waggle, quite as if he were 
the head of the establishment and bent on doing 
the honors. 

He wouldn’t let me come no nearer,” said a 
lanky, grinning individual who stood at a respectful 
distance, with a basket on either arm. “ Looks like 
he’d adopted you.” 

Yes, it does rather look that way,” returned 
Peggy, and bestowed an appreciative pat on the 
dog’s head. It might have been her imagination, 
but she fancied that a few hours of belonging some- 
where, had wrought a marked change in him. If 
he had been human, she would have said that he 
seemed more self-respecting. He neither cringed 
33 


34 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


nor cowered, but scrutinized Farmer Cole’s hired 
man with an alert gravity, as if demanding that 
he show his credentials. 

Mis’ Cole sent you over this here truck,” Joe 
explained, and she says she’ll have Annie bring 
the bread, after she’s through baking. Where 
d’you want this hen? ” 

Peggy led the way to the woodshed, improving 
the opportunity to sound Joe on the subject of rais- 
ing chickens. And that unsophisticated youth, who 
in the beginning of the interview had seemed as 
painfully conscious of his hands and feet, as if these 
appendages were brand new, and he had not had 
time to get accustomed to having them about, lost 
his embarrassment in view of her evident teachable- 
ness, and fairly swamped her with information. 

The eighteen eggs for the setting were in a little 
basket by themselves. Peggy hung over them 
breathlessly, and saw in fancy eighteen balls of 
yellow down, teetering on toothpick legs. Then 
her imagination leaped ahead, and the cream-col- 
ored eggs had become eighteen lusty, pin-feathered 
fowls, worth forty cents a pound in city markets. 
Peggy’s heart gave a jubilant flutter. Many a 
fortune had started, she was sure, with less than 
that basket of eggs. 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 


35 


The work dragged in Dolittle Cottage that morn- 
ing. It was not that there was so much to do, but 
there were so many distractions. Peggy’s business 
enterprise had been the occasion of much animated 
comment at the breakfast table, and when Peggy 
mixed some corn meal and carried it out to the 
woodshed, the girls dropped their various tasks and 
came flocking after her. The yellow hen was al- 
ready on her eggs, and she ruffled her feathers in a 
hostile fashion at the approach of her new owner. 
Peggy placed her offering conveniently near the 
nest, raised a warning finger to the chattering girls, 
as if there had been a baby asleep in the soap-box 
the yellow hen was occupying, and then tiptoed off, 
with an air of exaggerated caution. 

‘‘ You see, she’s very excited and nervous,” 
Peggy explained, in a subdued voice. “ But Joe 
said she was hungry, and I guess she’ll get off the 
eggs long enough to eat. Sh ! She’s coming 
now ! ” 

The yellow hen had indeed yielded to the temp- 
tation of Peggy’s hasty-pudding. She popped out 
of the box, gobbled a little of the corn meal, took 
one or two hasty swallows of water, and then 
rushed back to her maternal duties. The girls 
broke into irreverent giggles. 


I 


36 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ I shouldn’t call her a beauty,” Ruth declared, 
as the yellow hen settled down on her eggs, spread- 
ing out her feathers till she looked as large as a 
small turkey. 

“ Her legs remind me of feather dusters,” Amy 
remarked pertly. 

“ It looks to me as if she were trying to revive 
the fashion of pantalets,” suggested Priscilla. 

Peggy was forced to join in the general laugh. 
“ Her legs may not be much to look at, girls,” she 
admitted, “ but those feathers are a sign of Breed.” 
And with this master-stroke she led the way back 
to the kitchen, the dog, who had followed them into 
the woodshed, with every appearance of being at 
home, stalking at her heels. 

“ Peggy,” Priscilla inquired suspiciously, ‘‘ have 
you fed that dog again this morning? ” 

“ He’s a splendid watch-dog,” replied Peggy, 
evading a direct answer. He wouldn’t let Joe 
come near the house.” 

‘‘ I suppose that means you’ve decided to add a 
dog to your menagerie.” 

“ I don’t think I’ve been consulted about it,” 
laughed Peggy. ‘‘ He took matters into his own 
hands, — or, I should say, teeth.” 

Probably you’ve named him already.” 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 


37 


“ Of course. His name is Hobo/’ answered 
Peggy on the spur of the moment, and Priscilla 
replied with dignity that he looked the part, and 
returned to her cooling dish water. 

“ It really isn’t safe picking up a strange dog 
that way,” Claire murmured, sympathetically, as 
she reached for a dish towel. “ He might turn on 
us at any minute.” Priscilla whose criticism had 
been only half serious, found the implication annoy- 
ing, and when, under her stress of feeling, she set 
a tumbler down hard, and cracked it, the experience 
did not tend to relieve her sense of vexation. 

Girls,” Ruth, who was sweeping the porch, put 
her head in the door, there’s a boy here who wants 
to know if we’d like some fresh fish.” 

Various exclamations sounding up-stairs and 
down, indicated that the proposition was a welcome 
one, and Peggy stepped out of the back door to 
interview the dealer. A boy in nondescript cos- 
tume, with a brimless straw hat on the back of his 
head, held up a string of fish without speaking. 

Yes, I think I’ll like them if they’re fresh and 
cheap,” said Peggy firmly, resolved to be business- 
like. 

It appeared that the fish had been caught that 
morning and the price impressed Peggy as ex- 


38 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


tremely reasonable. She was about to conclude the 
bargain when Priscilla’s echoing whisper summoned 
her to the screen door. 

Peggy, tell him we’ll buy fish of him several 
times a week if he’ll clean them. Fish scales are 
so messy and awful.” 

Peggy thought well of the proposition, and the 
young fisherman offered no objection. With a 
grunt of acquiescence he seated himself on the steps, 
pulled out his pocket knife and began operations. 
Then as Hobo took his stand where he could view 
proceedings, the boy turned abruptly to Peggy. 
She saw that his brown eyes were keen, and his 
features clear-cut. '' Why, if he’d only fix up a 
little,” she thought with surprise, “ he’d be quite 
nice looking.” 

“ That your dog? ” the boy was demanding, and 
Peggy hesitated, then laughed as she remembered 
her conversation with Priscilla. 

'' He seems to think so,” she acknowledged. 

He followed me home last night, and he doesn’t 
have any intention of going away, as far as any- 
body can see.” 

“ That dog hasn’t had a square deal,” said the 
boy with sudden heat. “ Dogs don’t have as a rule, 
but this one’s worse off than most. He used to 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 


39 


belong to some folks who lived on the Drierston 
pike, raised him from a puppy they had, and he 
saved one of the kids from drowning, one time. 
More fool he, I say.” 

Peggy gasped an expostulation. The boy si- 
lenced her with a vindictive gesture of the hand 
that held the knife. 

9 

You wait till I tell you. Their house burned 
down and they moved off and they just left the dog 
behind, as if he -had been rubbish. That was 
more’n a year ago. And ever since he’s been sneak- 
ing and skulking and stealing his victuals, and been 
stoned and driven off with whips, and shot at till 
it’s a wonder he don’t go ’round biting everybody 
he sees.” 

It was evident that Hobo’s lot had been a hard 
one, and that through no fault of his own. “ Poor 
fellow,” Peggy said, resolving to atone, as far as 
a few weeks of kindness could, for that dreadful 
year of homelessness. “ You seem to like animals,” 
she remarked, finding Hobo’s champion oddly in- 
teresting. 

The boy cut off the head of a fish with a crunch. 

I’d ought to,” he returned grimly. “ I’ve got 
to like something and I don’t like folks.” 

“ What folks do you mean ? ” 


40 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ Don’t like any folks,” the boy persisted, and 
slashed on savagely. 

Peggy was not prepared to believe in such uni- 
versal misanthropy on the part of one so young. 
She guessed it to be a pose, and resolved that she 
would not encourage it by appearing shocked. I 
don’t think you show very good taste,” she ob- 
served calmly, disliking everybody in a lump that 
way. There are as many kinds of people as there 
are birds or flowers.” 

You ask any of the folks ’round here about 
Jerry Morton,” the boy exclaimed. “ They’ll tell 
you what a good-for-nothing lazy-bones he is. 
They’ll say he isn’t worth the powder and shot to 
blow him up with.” 

Peggy did some rapid thinking. ‘‘ Are you 
Jerry Morton? ” 

You bet I am.” His tone was defiant. 

Oh, I see,” said Peggy to herself. People 
don’t like him, and so he fancies that he doesn’t like 
people.” This explanation which, by the way, fits 
more misanthropes than Jerry, resulted in making 
Peggy sorry for the boy in spite of the unbecoming 
sullenness of his face at that moment. 

‘‘ Well, Jerry,” she said gently, “ if your neigh- 
bors think that of you. I’m sure they are as much 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 


41 


mistaken as you are in what you think of them.’' 
She counted out the change into his hand. This 
is Thursday, isn’t it ? Can you bring us some more 
fish Saturday?” 

'' Yes, I’ll bring ’em,” said the boy in a more 
subdued fashion than he had yet spoken. He 
dropped his earnings into his pocket uncounted, and 
went away without a good-by. Peggy carried the 
fish indoors, and was greeted by mocking laughter. 

“ You’ve added one tramp to the establishment,” 
said Priscilla, shaking a warning finger in her 
friend’s absorbed face ; “ don’t try to annex an- 
other.” 

Peggy was too much in earnest to notice the 
banter. “ That poor boy ! He thinks he hates 
everybody, and I guess the trouble is that he wants 
to be liked. I’m going to ask Mrs. Cole or some 
other nice, motherly person about him.” Then her 
eyes fell upon the clock and she uttered an excla- 
mation of dismay. 

Girls, where does the time go to ? I meant to 
suggest that we go berrying this morning, but now 
we’ve got to wait till after dinner. I hope there 
are no naps to be taken this afternoon. I’m going 
berrying if I have to go alone.” 

You can count on me, darling,” Amy cried. 


42 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


flinging her arms about Peggy’s neck. And Doro- 
thy chimed in bravely, “ An’ you can count on me, 
Aunt Peggy. But — but what are you going to 
bury?” 

While Peggy was explaining, Claire laid her 
hand on Priscilla’s arm, and looked tenderly into 
her eyes. 

“ We’re going for a walk, you know. You prom- 
ised last evening.” 

Priscilla looked up in surprise. 

“ Why, I know I said we’d take a walk. But 
this will be a walk and a lot of fun beside.” 

But, don’t you see,” Claire leaned toward her 
and spoke rapidly, “ it can’t take the place of stroll- 
ing through the woods just with you alone? There 
are so many of us girls that I’m simply hungry 
to have you to myself. I’ve just been living on the 
thought of it ever since you promised me last 
night.” 

Very well,” said Priscilla compressing her lips. 
She resolved to be very careful what she said to 
Claire, if any casual remark could be construed into 
a binding promise. With dismay she realized that 
it was not yet twenty-four hours since their arrival, 
and already Claire’s demonstrations of affection 
were becoming irksome. 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 


43 


If she had cherished the hope that Claire would 
relent, she was destined to disappointment. An 
early dinner was eaten, and the dishes washed with 
an alacrity in agreeable contrast to the dilatory 
methods of the morning. Then the party divided, 
Claire and Priscilla going off in the direction of 
the woods — Priscilla walking with more than her 
usual erectness — while the others took the route 
to the pastures where the raspberries grew, Peggy 
having ascertained their exact location in her talk 
with Joe that morning. 

The array of tin pails with the berrying party 
suggested the probability that the occupants of Do- 
little Cottage would eat nothing but raspberries for 
a week. Aunt Abigail and Dorothy had insisted 
on equipping themselves with the largest size of 
pail, though it was noticeable that when they were 
once in the pasture, most of the berries they gath- 
ered went into their mouths. And in this they 
were undoubtedly wise, for a raspberry fresh from 
the bushes, warmed by the sun, and fragrant as a 
rose, with perhaps a blood-red drop of fairy wine 
in its delicate cup, is vastly superior to its subdued, 
civilized self, served in a glass dish and smothered 
in sugar. 

It was not long before Aunt Abigail and Doro- 


44 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


thy were taking their ease under a tree and placidly 
eating a few berries which had found a temporary 
respite at the bottom of their pails. Ruth picked 
with painstaking conscientiousness, and Peggy with 
the enjoyment which converts industry into an art. 
As for Amy, she wandered about the pasture always 
sure that the next spot was a more promising field 
of operations than the nearer. She was some dis- 
tance from the others when her search was re- 
warded by the discovery of a clump of bushes un- 
usually full. 

'' There ! ” exclaimed Amy triumphantly, as if 
answering the argument of her almost empty pail. 

I knew rd find them thicker. Peggy — oh. 
Peg—" 

Her summons broke off in a startled squeal. 
There was a rustle on the other side of the bushes, 
and Amy took a flying leap which landed her on 
her knees with her overturned pail beside her. She 
screamed again, and a girl in a gingham dress and 
sunbonnet of the same material, ran out from behind 
the leafy screen. 

Oh, I’m sorry if I frightened you,” she ex- 
claimed. “ I hope you’re not hurt.” 

Amy scrambled to her feet with a sigh of im- 
mense relief. 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 


45 


‘‘ No, indeed, and I shouldn’t have been scared 
only I thought it was a cow.” 

The grave young face set in the depths of the 
sunbonnet broke into a smile that quite trans- 
formed it. 

“ Even if it had been,” the girl suggested, “ it 
wouldn’t have been so very dangerous, you know.” 

'' Maybe not.” Amy’s tone was dubious. And 
then as Peggy and Ruth came hurrying to the spot, 
she turned to give them an explanation of the 
scream which had summoned them in such haste. 
All four laughed together, and the girl in the sun- 
bonnet had an odd sense of being well acquainted 
with the friendly invaders. 

” I suppose introductions are in order,” Amy 
rattled on, “ but, you see, I don’t know your name.” 

I’m Lucy Haines.” 

Well, this is Peggy Raymond, our mistress of 
ceremonies, and this is Ruth Wylie, who thinks 
everything that Peggy does is exactly right, and 
I’m the scatterbrain of the lot.” 

Lucy Haines looked a little bewildered as she 
met the girls’ smiles, when Peggy came to the res- 
cue. A crowd of us are in Mrs. Leighton’s cot- 
tage for the summer, and this is our first berrying. 
Don’t you think I’ve had good luck?” She tilted 


46 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


her pail to show its contents, and Lucy Haines ad- 
mired as in duty bound. 

Let’s see how you’ve done,” suggested Amy, 
and Lucy brought from the other side of the rasp- 
berry bushes a large-sized milk-pail so heaping full 
that the topmost berries looked as if they were con- 
templating escape. The girls exclaimed in chorus. 

‘‘ You don’t mean that you’ve picked those all 
yourself,” cried Amy, remembering the scanty har- 
vest she had spilled in her tumble. 

“ Your family must be very fond of raspberries,” 
observed Ruth. 

“ Raspberry jam, I suppose,” said the practical 
Peggy, but the sunbonnet negatived the suggestion 
by a slow shake. 

‘‘ No. It’s not that. I pick berries for pay. I 
send them into the city on the express train every 
night as long as the season lasts. I want to go 
to school,” she ended rather abruptly, “ and I’m 
ready to do anything I can to make a little money.” 

“ And did you really pick them all to-day? ” per- 
sisted Amy, eyeing the milk-pail respectfully. '' It 
would take me a year, at the least calculation.” 

Lucy Haines smiled gravely at the extravagance. 
“ I’ve been doing it all my life,” she said. “ That 
makes a difference.” 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 


47 


Then you’ve lived here always ? ” 

“ Yes, and my mother before me, and her mother, 
too. When I was a little girl I used to love to 
hear grandmother tell how one time she was pick- 
ing blackberries in this very pasture, and she heard 
a sound and peered around the bush. And there 
sat a brown bear, eating berries as fast as he could.” 

I’m glad Dorothy isn’t around to hear that 
story,” Peggy cried laughing; she’d be sure it 
was bears whenever anything rustled.” But Amy’s 
face was serious. 

'' That’s worse than cows ! ” she exclaimed. 

The next time I hear a noise on the other side 
of a bush, I shan’t even dare to scream.” 

Lucy Haines shifted her pail from her left hand 
to her right. '' Well, I guess I’ll call my stint done 
for to-day. Good-by ! ” 

“ Good-by,” the others echoed, and Peggy added, 
with her friendly smile, '' I suppose we’ll see you 
again some day. I hope so. I’m sure.” 

She repeated the wish a little later, as the sun- 
bonnet went out of sight over the brow of the hill. 

Because she seems such a nice sort of girl. I’m 
going to like this place, I know. There are such 
interesting people in it.” 

“ Oh, Peggy,” Amy cried with a teasing laugh, 


48 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


you know you’d like any place, and you find all 
kinds of people interesting.” And then because the 
sight of Lucy Haines’ full pail had made them 
somewhat dissatisfied with the results of their own 
efforts, they all fell to picking with a tremendous 
display of industry. 

Priscilla and Claire were on the porch when the 
others came home laden with their spoils. Claire 
wore a noticeable air of complacency, but Priscilla 
looked a little tired and despondent. All through 
their stroll Claire had harped on the joy of being 
by themselves at last, and had insisted on walking 
with her arm about Priscilla’s waist, which on a 
narrow path was inconvenient, to say the least. 
Priscilla was rather ashamed to acknowledge even 
to herself that she found Claire’s devotion weari- 
some. Of course, Claire was a very sweet girl, 
but it was so easy to have a surfeit of sweets. 

'' I hope you left a few on the bushes,” she said 
rather resentfully, when the berry-pickers had re- 
counted their experiences with an enthusiasm which 
gave to the expedition through the pasture the 
glamor of real adventure, “ I’d like the fun of 
picking some real berries myself.” 

We might go to-morrow,” Claire suggested in 
a careful undertone. Priscilla’s face flushed, and 


GETTING ACQUAINTED 


49 


Peggy seeing her look of annoyance, created a 
diversion by springing to her feet. 

'' Time to get supper. Fm as hungry as a wolf, 
now that I stop to think about it. How does corn- 
bread and fried fish strike the crowd?” 

“ O Peggy,” Priscilla forgot her vexation in the 
importance of the announcement to be made, “ the 
frying-pan has been borrowed ! ” 

“ Borrowed ! ” Peggy stood motionless in her 
astonishment. But who — but why — ” 

“ It’s a woman who lives down the road a way. 
I suppose she’s what you call a neighbor up here. 
What did she say her name was, Claire ? ” 

'' Snooks. Mrs. Snooks.” 

Oh, yes. And she was very much interested in 
everything about us, and asked all kinds of ques- 
tions. But she came especially to borrow the fry- 
ing-pan. Can you get along without it, Peggy?” 

“ Why, if you can’t have what you want, you 
can always make something else do,” returned 
Peggy, unconsciously formulating one of the axi- 
oms in her philosophy of life. But a frying-pan 
seems such a strange thing to borrow, Priscilla. 
She must have one of her own, and it’s not a thing 
one’s likely to mislay. However,” she added 
hastily, as if fearful of seeming to blame the over- 


50 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


generous lender, “ we’ll get along. We’ll just for- 
get that we ever had a frying-pan, and that it was 
borrowed.” 

But, as Peggy was soon to learn, it was not going 
to be an easy matter to forget Mrs. Snooks. 


CHAPTER IV 


A STUDY IN NATURAL HISTORY 

From the very start the big brick fireplace in the 
living-room had held an irresistible fascination for 
the Terrace girls, accustomed as they were to the 
unromantic register. And when five days of their 
outing had passed and no fire had been kindled on 
the blackened hearth, Priscilla thought they were 
missing golden opportunities, and said so. 

“ The last of June isn’t the best time in the year 
for open fires,” suggested Peggy. ‘‘ But I do think 
that to-night seems a little cooler. Perhaps we 
might have a fire and not swelter.” 

“We could roast apples, couldn’t we?” Amy 
cried. “ And chestnuts. Only there aren’t any 
chestnuts.” 

“ And just a few very wormy apples,” added 
Ruth. “ But we can tell stories, and sit around in 
a circle, and not have any light in the room, except 
the light of the fire.” 

The prospect was so alluring that supper was 
dispatched in haste, and one or two of the girls 
61 


52 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


went so far as to suggest letting the dishes wait 
over till the next day. But as Peggy expressed 
horror at this unhousewifely proceeding, and Amy 
called attention to the fact that left-over dishes are 
doubly hard to wash, the motion failed to carry. 
Five pairs of busy hands made short work of the 
necessary task, and when the dishes were out of 
the way, and Peggy was conducting Dorothy up- 
stairs to bed, the others made a rush to the wood- 
shed and filled their gingham aprons with pine knots 
and shavings. 

Dorothy suspecting delights from which she was 
to be excluded, was inclined to make slow work of 
undressing, and relieved the tedium of the process 
by frantic demonstrations of affection. Wish 
you’d go to bed with me. Aunt Peggy. ’Cause I 
love you so awfully.” 

“ Oh, this isn’t bedtime for big girls. They won’t 
be sleepy for a long while yet.” 

I won’t be sleepy for a long while, either. 
Won’t you sit beside my bed, Aunt Peggy, ’cause 
I’m ’fraid. If a bear should come — ” 

‘‘ Oh, Dorothy, don’t think so much about bears. 
Think about the little angels that watch good chil- 
dren when they are asleep.” 

Dorothy fell into a fit of musing. ” I wish those 


A STUDY IN NATURAL HISTORY 


53 


little angels would play with me when I was awake, 
’stead of watching me when I was asleep. Say, 
Aunt Peggy, which would you rather have, wings 
or roller-skates ? ” 

Peggy steered the conversation away from this 
delicate question to Dorothy’s prayers, which Doro- 
thy galloped through with cheerful irreverence. 
On the “ Amen ” her eyes flashed open. 

“ Now, Aunt Peggy, you’ve got to tack down 
my eyelids, same as my mamma does.” 

Why, of course.” Peggy patiently kissed the 
long-lashed lids shut, stimulated by Dorothy’s 
cheerfully impersonal comments on her perform- 
ance, and even drove a few extra tacks,” in quite 
unnecessary spots, as, for example, the corners of 
Dorothy’s roguish mouth, and the dimple showing 
in the curve of her pink cheek. And by that time 
even Dorothy could think of no further excuses 
for detaining her. 

Down-stairs the preliminary steps to the realiza- 
tion of the romance of a real wood fire on a real 
hearth had proved prosaic enough. In the begin- 
ning the fire had frankly sulked, and instead of 
blazing up brightly, had emitted clouds of smoke 
out of all proportion to its size. Every one was 
coughing as Peggy came into the room, and hand- 


54 


PEGGY RAYMOND»S VACATION 


kerchiefs were busy wiping tears from brimming 
eyes, so that outwardly the scene was anything but 
joyous. But the draught from the open windows 
finally stimulated the lazy chimney to greater exer- 
tions, and just as Peggy crossed the threshold, a 
brave little flame leaped up from the smoking, 
smouldering mass, and a cheery crackle made 
music plainly audible above the chorus of cough- 
ing. 

Lovely ! cried Peggy, and warmed her hands 
at the blaze as if it had been midwinter. “ As long 
as I didn’t have any of the trouble of making the 
fire, I’ll brush up the shavings and things.” 

“ I’m not sure but you’ve got the worst end of 
it,” remarked Priscilla, casting a dismayed glance 
about her. How in the world did shavings get 
scattered over this room from one end to the 
other ? ” 

As no one had anything to offer in explanation, 
Peggy went to find the dustpan and was absent for 
some minutes. By this time the fire was blazing 
merrily, and throwing off an amount of heat quite 
unnecessary for a mild June evening. Even while 
the girls were exchanging congratulations on their 
success, it was to be noticed that they did not form 
a compact circle about the fireplace, but sat in the 


A STUDY IN NATURAL fflSTORY 


55 


most remote corners of the room, and fanned them- 
selves with newspapers. 

It’s the strangest thing,” announced Peggy re- 
turning, “ I can’t find the dustpan high or low.” 

Amy jumped. “Didn’t she bring it back?” 

“Who? Not Mrs Snooks?” 

“ Yes, she came when you’d gone to pay Mrs. 
Cole, and she said she’d send her little girl back 
with it in half an hour or so.” 

“ It’s certainly strange,” said Peggy, giving evi- 
dences of exasperation, “ that when we’ve only one 
of a thing, that’s exactly what Mrs. Snooks wants 
to borrow. Of course it’s nice for neighbors to 
help one another out, especially in a place like this 
where you are so far from a store. If it was 
baking-powder, I wouldn’t say a word. But a dust- 
pan.” 

“ It was baking-powder yesterday,” suggested 
Amy. “ Sweep the shavings into a corner. Peg, and 
let’s start on the stories. Now, Aunt Abigail, here’s 
your chance to shine.” 

“ Oh, yes. Aunt Abigail,” echoed Peggy, for it 
had early been decided that Amy should not be 
allowed a monopoly in the use of that affectionate 
title. “ We've heard you were the best ever, since 
the woman in the Arabian Nights — what was her 


56 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


name — Scheherezade, — and we want to know if 
Amy was exaggerating.” 

Aunt Abigail smiled complacently. 

“ What sort of story do you want? ” she asked. 
“ Something pathetic, or a story of adventure, or 
a humorous story or a ghost story or — ” 

An approving shout interrupted her. “ Oh, a 
ghost story. Aunt Abigail ! ” 

Priscilla clapped her hands. ‘‘ Isn’t this simply 
perfect! The firelight on the wall, and shadows 
flickering, and then a ghost story to crown every- 
thing. Do make it a creepy one. Aunt Abigail.” 

Aunt Abigail hardly needed urging along that 
line. She had been an omnivorous reader all her 
days, and from books, as well as from what she 
had picked up on her travels, she had acquired an 
unsurpassed collection of weird incidents which 
she now began to recount with dramatic effect. 
The girls sat spellbound, and when, at the conclu- 
sion of the first story, a faint little wail sounded 
from the distance, the general start was indicative 
of tense nerves. 

But it was only Dorothy, awake and standing 
at the head of the stairs. Aunt Peggy! ” 

Go back to bed, darling.” 

But, Aunt Peggy, what d’you s’pose those little 


A STUDY IN NATURAL mSTORY 


57 


angels have done now? They’ve bited me right on 
my fourhead.” 

“ Oh, my ! ” Peggy ran up the stairs, to a justly 
aggrieved Dorothy, indicating an inflamed lump on 
her forehead, as a proof of misplaced confidence. 
Peggy lit the candle and after some search discov- 
ered a swollen mosquito, perched on the head of 
Dorothy’s bed, ready to resume operations at the 
first opportunity. Gluttony had lessened his nat- 
ural agility, and at Peggy’s avenging hand he paid 
the penalty of his crime. Peggy lingered to correct 
Dorothy’s misapprehension, and then went down- 
stairs, to find another blood-curdling tale in prog- 
ress, and the girls sitting breathless, while the fire- 
light threw fantastic shapes upon the wall, and the 
shadows looked startlingly black by contrast. 

Ten o’clock was the sensible bedtime decided on 
in Dolittle Cottage, but on this occasion the big 
clock chimed ten unheeded. Apparently Aunt Abi- 
gail’s repertoire was far from being exhausted. 
She had rung the changes on all the familiar hor- 
rors in a dozen stories, and yet no one seemed will- 
ing to have her stop. It was quarter of eleven when 
Peggy remarked reluctantly : Girls, if we re going 
to get up any time to-morrow, we’d better be going 
to bed.” 


58 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


The suggestion was not received with enthusi- 
asm. Priscilla declared that she wasn’t a bit sleepy, 
and the others all echoed the statement. Then Aunt 
Abigail was appealed to, for just one more, and 
complied without any pretence of reluctance. Aunt 
Abigail was enjoying herself hugely, and it was 
characteristic of her amiable irresponsibility that it 
never occurred to her that there might be un- 
desirable consequences, from thus stimulating 
the vivid imaginations of a party of sensitive 
girls. 

It was very near midnight when at last they filed 
up-stairs to bed. The fire was out, after having 
played its part so efficiently as to render it neces- 
sary to open to its widest extent every door and 
window in the cottage. It was a rather silent crowd 
that climbed the stairs. The girls went to their 
respective rooms without any of the laughter and 
gay chatter which usually characterized the hour 
of retiring. Peggy said to herself that they were 
all too tired to talk. 

But Amy knew better. While Peggy shared 
Dorothy’s quarters, and Priscilla and Claire occu- 
pied the room next to Aunt Abigail’s, Amy and 
Ruth were tucked into a snug little box of a bed- 
room on the opposite side of the hall. As Amy 


A STUDY IN NATURAL mSTORY 


59 


hastily lighted the candle on the little table at the 
side of the bed, she turned a perturbed face on her 
roommate. 

“Oh, why did I let her do it?” she exclaimed 
tragically. “ Why did I ever listen ? I know Fm 
not going to sleep a wink to-night.” 

“ Why, Amy, what nonsense ! ” Ruth remon- 
strated, but she was aware that her heartbeats had 
quickened. It was one thing to listen to Aunt Abi- 
gail’s harrowing recitals, in a room made cheer- 
ful by firelight and companionship, and another to 
recall the same horrors in comparative solitude. 
“ You’re not foolish enough to believe in things 
of that sort,” Ruth remarked, with a brave effort 
to maintain her air of superiority. 

“ No, I’m not foolish enough to believe in them,” 
Amy acknowledged, “but I’m foolish enough so 
they scare me dreadfully. Oh, dear! Won’t I be 
glad when it is to-morrow ! ” 

She repeated the wish a little later, when both 
girls were in bed, and Ruth answered her a trifle 
tartly that it was very nearly to-morrow, and that 
she wanted to go to sleep some time before morning, 
if Amy didn’t. Then for a matter of thirty min- 
utes silence reigned. The hour was late and the 
girls were tired. In spite of her gloomy prophecy. 


60 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Amy was surprised and pleased to find a delicious 
drowsiness creeping over her. 

All at once she sat up in bed. Ruth,’’ she 
exclaimed in a frightened whisper, “ what was 
that?” 

“ What was what? ” 

“ That rustling noise.” 

“ O, Amy ! ” Ruth’s whispered exclamation con- 
veyed an extraordinary amount of exasperation for 
three syllables. And then as Amy remained up- 
right, staring intently into the darkness, Ruth was 
conscious of a curious pricking of the ^calp. For 
she herself distinctly heard the sound to which Amy 
referred, and, truth to tell, it was not unlike the 
rustling of the unseen garments which had figured 
so frequently in the stories to which they had lately 
been listening. 

“ I can hear it as plain as anything, Amy. Do 
you suppose it is the maple-tree back of the win- 
dow? ” 

Of course it’s the maple-tree,” Ruth replied in 
a husky whisper. How she envied Amy. Amy 
frankly acknowledged to being a coward, and poor 
Ruth wished that she herself did not have a repu- 
tation for courage to sustain. For certainly that 
sound was not the whisper of the wind in the 


A STUDY IN NATURAL fflSTORY 


61 


boughs of the maple. It was in the room, appar- 
ently at the foot of the bed. 

A long silence followed Ruth’s bravely menda- 
cious assurance. Amy lay down at length and drew 
the coverlet over her head. The thumping of 
Ruth’s heart gradually steadied into an ordinary 
beat. Just as she was telling herself that Amy’s 
foolish fancies had made her nervous, and she had 
imagined the peculiar sound, her heart jumped 
again. Amy’s shivering body suddenly huddled 
against hers, gave convincing testimony to the fact 
that Ruth’s ears were not the only ones to catch 
something unusual. 

What do you suppose it is? ” choked Amy. 

This time Ruth made no attempt to hold the 
maple-tree responsible. “ I don’t know,” she whis- 
pered. The sound that vibrated through the room 
was such as might be produced if a finger-nail were 
drawn across the window screen. The thought 
entered Ruth’s mind, that perhaps some one was 
trying to enter the room by the window, and super- 
natural horrors paled beside this possibility. 

But this demonstration also was succeeded by a 
puzzling silence. Gradually the tense muscles of 
the two frightened girls relaxed, and they ventured 
to exchange perplexed comments on the mysterious 


62 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


interruptions to the peace of the night. “ It cer- 
tainly was the screen,” declared Amy. “ Do you 
suppose that the wind blowing through it could 
make a noise like that? ” 

Ruth did not think it likely, but forbore to say 
so, and after half an hour of quiet, weariness again 
asserted itself and she began to feel agreeably 
drowsy. Then Amy caught her arm and with the 
startled pinch, Ruth’s hopes of sleep were indefi- 
nitely postponed. 

“ There it is again,” said Amy, her teeth fairly 
chattering. “ There’s that rustling.” 

“ Sh ! ” Ruth whispered back and her hand found 
Amy’s in the dark. This time the rustling con- 
tinued. It was a curiously elusive sound, as dif- 
ficult to locate as to understand. At one minute 
it seemed at the foot of the bed, and again off in 
the corner of the room, and once Ruth was almost 
sure that it was over her head. And that was the 
time when it seemed to her that her heart must stop 
beating. 

Ruth ! ” Amy snatched away her hand in her 
consternation. '' Ruth — I’m going to sneeze ! ” 
You mustn’t ! ” protested Ruth panic-stricken. 
What appalling consequences were to be appre- 
hended from so rash an act, she herself could not 


A STUDY IN NATURAL fflSTORY 


63 


have told. But she was certain that if Amy sneezed, 
her own self-control would give way, and she would 
scream. Smother it,” she commanded fiercely. 

Amy grasped the sheet in a heroic effort to obey, 
but she was too late. She sneezed, and to poor 
Ruth’s unstrung nerves, the sound was only to be 
compared in volume to a peal of thunder. The 
mysterious rustling ceased, and just outside the 
door a board creaked. 

“ Girls ! ” The tentative whisper stole softly 
through the half-open door. Girls, are you 
awake? ” 

'' Oh, Peggy ! ” There was untold relief in that 
brief welcome. Peggy’s presence brought a sense 
of reinforcement, even against supernatural terrors. 
Noiselessly Peggy crept into the room, and perched 
on the edge of the bed. Considering the lateness 
of the hour, her air was peculiarly alert. 

I knew by Amy’s sneeze that she was awake, 
too, and I thought I’d come in. I never had such 
a wakeful night in my life.” 

“Have you been hearing things, too?” de- 
manded Amy, with an immediate accession of re- 
spect for her own fears if Peggy shared them. 

Peggy hesitated. “ Well, it hasn’t seemed as 
quiet as most of the nights,” she replied, evasively. 


64 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


'' Rustling in all the corners, and the screen 
twanging, that’s what we’ve had,” exclaimed Ruth 
in an excited whisper. 

Peggy’s silence indicated that such phenomena 
did not surprise her. I suppose,” she remarked 
at length, in her most judicial manner, “ that we 
all got nervous over those uncanny stories, and so 
we’re ready to imagine — Oh ! ” 

Something had swooped by her, almost brushing 
her cheek, and stirring her hair with the breeze 
made by its passing. Peggy’s muffled shriek had 
two echoes. 

“ What is it ? ” demanded Amy, a hysterical 
catch in her voice. “ Oh, Peggy, what has hap- 
pened ? ” And Peggy’s only reply was a stern 
demand for the matches. 

The little candle, flaring up at last, showed noth- 
ing unusual, unless three girls wide awake at half- 
past two in the morning could be included under 
that head. Peggy stared incredulously about the 
empty room, and then faced her friends. 

“ Girls, I don’t know what ails us all,” said Peggy 
honestly, “ but I’m pretty sure none of us will go 
to sleep till daylight. So, if you’ve no objec- 
tion, I’m going to sit here and talk till the sun’s 
up.” 


A STUDY IN NATUHAL HISTORY 


65 


Nobody had any objection. In fact, with the 
little candle flickering on the table, and Peggy sit- 
ting at the foot of the bed, discussing commonplace 
things, Amy and Ruth felt an immediate accession 
of courage. Luckily their time of waiting was not 
long. Daybreak comes early on a summer morning, 
and by the time the candle was burned to the socket, 
the pale daylight had stolen into the room and all 
three watchers were certain that they could go to 
sleep. 

It seemed to Peggy that she had barely dozed 
off, before Dorothy awoke her. Dorothy was 
standing by the window with one stocking on. 
When Dorothy’s toilet had progressed to the point 
of putting on one stocking, she generally thought of 
something else more interesting. 

Oh, Dorothy dear,” implored poor Peggy, turn- 
ing on her pillow, it can’t be time to get up 
yet.” 

Dorothy crossed the room, and stood beside the 
bed. “ Aunt Peggy,” she inquired gravely, did 
you ever see a mousie with an umbrella ? ” 

“ A mouse — with an umbrella ! ” repeated 
Peggy stupidly, wondering if she were too sleepy 
to understand, or if Dorothy were only talking non- 
Of course not.” 


sense. 


66 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ Well, I did. There’s one hanging to our 
screen.”* 

Peggy arose with alacrity. Suspended head 
downward from the screen, was indeed a mouse- 
like shape, with the folded wings of a gnome, which 
Dorothy had not unnaturally mistaken for an um- 
brella. Apparently the little creature had passed an 
active night, and was now enjoying his well-earned 
repose. Peggy took one look and crossed the hall 
with a bound. Amy and Ruth were sound asleep, 
but Peggy was too excited to be merciful. 

“ Girls ! Girls ! Come quick and see our ghost 
before it wakes up ! ” 

The startling summons brought the sleepers to 
their feet in a twinkling and when Peggy intro- 
duced the explanation of the night’s mystery, there 
was a good deal of shame-faced laughter. Tacitly 
the girls agreed that the joke would be more en- 
joyable if its circulation were strictly limited, and 
even when at the breakfast-table Aunt Abigail re- 
marked that she never saw such air for producing 
sound sleep, three heavy-eyed girls exchanged 
glances, and kept their own counsel. 

But a little later Dorothy was anxious for en- 
lightenment on a point in natural history. Aunt 
Peggy, what makes you call a mousie a goose ? ” 


A STUDY IN NATURAL fflSTORY 


67 


“ Why, I didn’t, dear. A mouse and a goose 
aren’t the least bit alike.” 

‘‘ But I heard you say it. Aunt Peggy. When 
I showed you the mousie, you ran and said, ‘ Here’s 
our goose.’ ” 

As good luck would have it, Ruth and Amy were 
the only ones to overhear the remark, and Peggy 
was not called upon to satisfy more than Dorothy’s 
curiosity. 

“ That funny little thing that looks like a 
mouse, Dorothy, except for its horrid black wings, 
is called a bat. And the goose was only Aunt 

Peggy” 

‘‘ And Ruth, another,” remarked the owner of 
that name. 

'' And I was Number Three. Three gooses in- 
stead of three graces,” was Amy’s addition, after 
which the three laughed in the fashion which Doro- 
thy found so mystifying, and consequently objec- 
tionable. 

That was not the last of the story-telling eve- 
nings by any means. Aunt Abigail had abundant 
opportunity to display her repertoire. She told 
pathetic stories, which brought the tears to the girls’ 
eyes, and funny stories, which made them laugh 
until they cried, and the most thrilling tales of ad- 


68 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


venture. But she was never called upon to dupli- 
cate her early success. In the opinion of her entire 
audience, apparently, one night of ghost stories was 
enough for the entire summer. 


CHAPTER V 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 

The three-legged race is what Fm dying to 
see/’ Amy declared. “ It sounds so mysterious, 
you know, like some new kind of quadruped. No, 
I don’t mean that,” she added hastily, as Peggy 
laughed. '' Q'uadrupeds have to have four legs, 
don’t they? Well, anyway, it sounds like something 
queer.” 

The village celebration of the approaching 
Fourth of July had for some days been the chief 
topic of conversation in Dolittle Cottage. The idea 
of a picnic, with the whole community invited, was 
in itself a startling innovation to girls who were 
city-bred, and the entertainment promised in the 
shape of various contests, winding up with a base- 
ball game between the “ Fats ” and the Leans ” 
appealed to them all, more or less strongly. Peggy, 
with that faculty for picking up information which 
would have made her an unqualified success as a 
newspaper reporter, was continually announcing 

new items of interest, that Farmer Cole’s Joe was 
69 


70 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


to pitch for the Leans/’ or that Jerry Morton had 
won the potato race the previous Fourth, and meant 
to enter again, or that Rosetta Muriel disdained the 
promiscuous appeal of the picnic, but thought she 
might bring herself to view the fireworks in the 
evening. 

The morning of the third was for the most part 
given up to preparing the picnic luncheon, and 
Jerry Morton, who sampled Peggy’s doughnuts 
still hot from the kettle, carried away a newborn 
respect for the accomplishments of that versatile 
young person. Mrs. Snooks, too, arriving when 
the house was fragrant with the mingled odors of 
blueberry turnovers, spiced cake and gingersnaps, 
sniffed appreciatively, and lost no time in express- 
ing her surprise. 

“ Well, I want to know. I’ve heard tell that city 
folks most generally bought their cake and stuff, 
instead of baking it. Dreadful shiftless way, I call 
it. I just dropped in to see if you could let me have 
half a pail of lard and a table-spoonful of soda.” 

Even the generous Peggy rejoiced that the op- 
portunity to say no had arrived at last. 

I’ve just used up the last of the lard, Mrs. 
Snooks, and we haven’t thought to get any soda 
yet.” 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


71 


“ You don’t mean to tell me that you’ve been 
getting along without baking-soda,” exclaimed Mrs. 
Snooks with unconcealed disappointment. Well, 
well ! Young folks are certainly thoughtless. And 
here you’ve used up all your lard, and to-morrow 
the Fourth, and the store shut.” From all appear- 
ances Mrs. Snooks was having something of a 
struggle to control her irritation at such evidences 
of short-sightedness. It was clear, however, that 
her efforts had been crowned with success, when 
she announced with an explosive sigh, “ Well, if 
you haven’t lard or baking-soda. I’ll take a cup of 
granulated sugar, and a ball of darning, cotton. 
Yes, black, I guess, though if you’re out of black, 
’most any color will do.” 

It was certainly disappointing when after such 
preparations and anticipations, the girls were waked 
on the morning of the Fourth by the beating of 
rain on the roof. The most optimistic of weather 
prophets could have seen no promise of clearing in 
the lowering sky. The girls had roused a little 
early, in honor of the occasion, and they came 
down-stairs with gloomy faces, and over the oat- 
meal and bacon exchanged condolences. “To 
think that the first really rainy day had to 
be the Fourth,” scolded Priscilla. '' And when 


72 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


we had made up our minds to be so patriotic, 
too.” 

And that three-legged race,” mourned Amy. 
“ Probably I’ll never get a chance to see another. 
Peggy, I warn you that when you look so — pre- 
posterously cheerful, it makes me feel like throwing 
something.” 

Peggy laughed, and helped herself to toast. “ I 
was only thinking that if we were going to keep 
the Fourth of July indoors, we’d have to have a 
flag of some sort.” 

You don’t mean you’d go three miles in this 
rain after a flag, Peggy. And, anyway, the store 
would be closed for the Fourth.” 

“ Oh, I didn’t mean to buy one. I thought we’d 
make it.” 

“Make a flag!” exclaimed Claire Fendall. 
“ Who ever heard of such a thing? ” 

“ Betsy Ross did it,” Peggy reminded her. 
“ Let’s us hurry through the dishes and see if we 
can’t do as much.” 

Even though the prospect of emulating Betsy 
Ross was an unsatisfactory substitute for the an- 
ticipated excitements of the day, Peggy’s sugges- 
tion was noticeably successful in raising the droop- 
ing spirits of the crowd. The work of the morning 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


73 


was dispatched in haste, and the girls flocked to 
the living-room where a fire less ambitious than 
their first attempt had been kindled on the hearth. 
Peggy had produced a large-sized white towel from 
her trunk, and she at once began to explain her 
plan. 

“ This will do for a foundation, girls. It’s soft 
and it will drape nicely. Now all we need is a 
blue patch in one corner, and red stripes. Who’s 
got any red ribbon? ” 

“ I’ve got that red ribbon I use for a sash,” re- 
sponded Amy. “ But I’d hate to have it cut.” 

Oh, we won’t need to cut it. You see, this 
flag is going to be draped over the fireplace, so its 
shortcomings won’t be in evidence, and we’ll turn 
the ribbon on the side that doesn’t show. Bring 
me all the red ribbons in the house. Amy’s sash 
won’t be enough.” 

So with much animated discussion, the flag grew 
apace. Nobody was exactly sure whether the outer 
stripe should be red or white, and for economical 
reasons, Peggy decided on the latter. “ We’ll 
begin with white, girls, for that will make seven 
white stripes and only six red ones. And we’ve 
got plenty of white towel, while red ribbon is a 
little scarce.” 


74 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Another perplexing question arose when Peggy 
had sacrificed the dark blue sailor collar of an old 
blouse, to form the blue field in the upper corner 
of the flag. “ Now we can cut white stars out of 
paper and sew them on,^’ exclaimed Peggy, stand- 
ing back to admire her handiwork. How many 
are there, anyway?” 

Nobody was able to answer. Peggy gazed 
around the circle with a mingling of indignation 
and incredulity. 

“What! All of us high school girls and not 
know how many states there are in the Union! 
This is really awful. Aunt Abigail, you must 
know.” 

“ Dear me, child,” replied Aunt Abigail serenely, 
“ I have an impression that there were in the 
neighborhood of thirty-six at the time of the 
Centennial Exposition. And since then I’ve lost 
track.” 

“ I wonder if we could count them up,” mused 
Peggy, wrinkling her forehead. “ Maine, New 
Hampshire, Vermont — ” 

“What’s the use?” protested Amy. “Who 
counts the stars on the flag, anyway? We’ll crowd 
in forty or fifty, enough to pretty well cover the 
blue, and it will look all right.” 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


75 


Ruth had a suggestion to offer. “ As long as 
this is a sort of Betsy Ross flag, why not have thir- 
teen stars, just as she had?’’ 

As this proposal afforded a satisfactory solution 
to the difficulty, the thirteen stars were promptly 
cut from white paper and sewed in place, and the 
finished flag was draped above the fireplace. Peg- 
gy’s anticipations in regard to its shortcomings had 
been realized. The red stripes were not of uniform 
width, or of the same shade, and the blue field was 
a trifle small in proportion to the size of the flag, 
owing to the limitations of the original sailor collar. 
Yet when it was in place, with the stripes composed 
of Dorothy’s hair-ribbons drawn up artistically, so 
that the wrinkles didn’t show, the effect was most 
impressive. And along with their pride in their 
success, the girls experienced that indescribable 
thrill which is the heart’s response to the challenge 
of our national emblem. 

“ Now, girls,” Peggy was looking at the clock, 
we’ve got time for just one thing more before 
we start to get dinner. Each one of us must write 
a patriotic conundrum, and then we’ll put them 
around at each other’s plates, and we’ll have to 
guess them before we can eat a mouthful.” 

The girls groaned in a dismay half real, half 


76 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


assumed. ‘‘ I don’t see how a conundrum can be 
patriotic,” objected Claire. 

“ Oh, if it’s about your native land, or George 
Washington, or the flag, it’ll do,” conceded Peggy, 
and the words were hardly out of her mouth when 
Amy made a dart for the writing desk. Oh, let 
me have a pencil, quick,” she begged, “ before I 
forget it.” 

'' You don’t mean that you’ve thought of one 
already ! ” Ruth cried, but the radiant satisfaction 
on Amy’s countenance was answer enough. With 
an expression of mingled wonder and envy, Ruth 
found a pencil and scrap of paper, and set to 
work to produce her own conundrum in the allotted 
half hour. With the exception of Amy, none of 
the girls could boast of any inspiration for the task. 
Every face wore an expression of stern and relent- 
less absorption, in striking contrast to Amy’s air 
of carefree content. 

The ample provision made for a picnic dinner 
the previous day rendered the preparation of the 
midday meal unusually easy, and the girls gathered 
at the dinner-table less eager to sample the pressed 
meat and potato chips than to examine the folded 
slips of paper placed under each plate. Peggy was 
the first to unfold hers. 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


77 


“Why is Peggy like Betsy Ross?” she read 
aloud. “Oh, Amy Lassell! No wonder it only 
took a half minute.” Her tone was reproachful, 
but Amy beamed upon the company with no de- 
crease of complacency. 

“ That's what I call a good conundrum,” she 
declared ; “ it’s patriotic, and it’s easy to guess. 
The trouble with most conundrums is that nobody 
can guess them except the people who make them.” 

“ That’s the case with this one, I think,” said 
Aunt Abigail, scrutinizing her conundrum through 
her lorgnette. “ What do you make of this ? At 
the top of the paper are the letters W. P. H. and 
underneath is the question ‘ Why are these letters 
like the Father of his country? ’ ” 

It was some time before any ray of light was 
thrown on this dark mystery. “ Whoever made it 
up will have to explain it,” Amy declared for the 
tenth time. “ It’s Peggy, of course, for she hasn’t 
helped in the guessing. Now, my conundrum — ” 
“ Wait,” cried Priscilla, sitting up suddenly, “ I 
know. First in war — ” 

“ To be sure W is first in war, and P first in 
peace. A little far-fetched, but not bad for a be- 
ginner,” said Aunt Abigail patronizingly, while 
Ruth patted Priscilla’s tall head, not without diffi- 


78 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


culty, and Amy read aloud. “ ‘ What is the most 
important of the United States?’ New York, I 
suppose, though of course I like my own state lots 
better.” 

No, it’s matrimony.” In her haste to explain, 
Ruth forgot to wait for the guesses that might come 
nearer the mark. “ But I can’t see that it’s par- 
ticularly patriotic, though it is about our native 
land, and I’m dreadfully afraid it’s not so very 
original.” 

“ Original enough. Even in Solomon’s time 
there was nothing new under the sun,” Peggy con- 
soled her. “ Now, Priscilla.” But Priscilla had 
colored fiercely on unfolding her paper and crum- 
pled it in her hand. Even if she had not instantly 
recognized the handwriting she would have had no 
difficulty in ascribing the sentiment to its rightful 
source. 

“ Who is it that I love better than my native 
land? Can my dearest Priscilla guess? ” 

Read yours, Claire,” Peggy said hastily, in- 
terrupting Amy who was about to protest against 
the suppression of a single conundrum, and Claire 
read obediently, “ Why was Martha Washington 
like the captain of a ship?” It was Peggy who 
distinguished herself by suggesting, “ Because 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


79 


Washin'gton was her second mate,” and Priscilla, 
whose flushed cheeks were rapidly regaining their 
natural hue, pronounced the answer correct. 

Rather suspicious,” Amy declared. “ Priscilla 
guesses Peggy’s, and Peggy, Priscilla’s. Looks as 
if it was all fixed up beforehand. Well, Ruth, 
yours is the last.” 

The last conundrum proved to be the most puz- 
zling. “ What battle of the Revolution is like a 
weather-cock?” Various explanations of the mys- 
terious affinity were offered, and each in turn re- 
jected. Aunt Abigail, the author, was finally ap- 
pealed to. 

“ Why, dear me ! ” Aunt Abigail smiled upon 
the circle of interested faces. I haven’t the slight- 
est idea, but I was sure that if any battle of the 
Revolution was the least bit like a weather-cock, 
one of you smart young folks would find it out.” 

After this auspicious beginning, the cheeriness of 
the midday meal was in pleasing contrast to the 
gloom of breakfast. Even Amy forgot to mourn 
over missing the three-legged race, and Ruth, who, 
under Graham’s tutelage, had become an ardent 
devotee of base-ball, was reconciled to her failure 
to witness the unique contest between the Fats and 
the Leans. The morning had passed so rapidly. 


80 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


and so pleasantly on the whole, that every one was 
inclined to be hopeful regarding the remainder of 
the day, and to wait with tranquillity the further 
unfoldment of Peggy’s plans. 

When dinner was over, the dining-room in order, 
and the last shining dish replaced on the cupboard 
shelves, expectant eyes turned in Peggy’s direction, 
as if to ask “What next?” And Peggy, as was 
her custom, promptly rose to the occasion. 

“Now for this afternoon — ” 

A reverberating rap immediately behind her, 
caused Peggy to turn with a start and throw open 
the door, whereupon the figure on the step entered 
without waiting for an invitation. It was Jerry 
Morton, but a Jerry startlingly unlike his every- 
day self. Even the fact that he was dripping with 
rain could not obscure the magnificence of his toilet, 
including very pointed tan shoes, and a hand- 
painted necktie. Under his coat was partially con- 
cealed some bulging object which gave him an 
appearance singularly unsymmetrical. 

Peggy was the first to recover herself. “ Why, 
good afternoon, Jerry. But I guess we shan’t 
want any fish to-day.” 

“ You don’t suppose I’d sell fish on the Fourth, 
do you? ” demanded Jerry with the impressive scorn 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


81 


of a patriot misjudged. ‘‘ I thought maybe you’d 
like — like a little music, seeing it’s raining cats 
and dogs.” He had thrown apart his soaked coat 
as he spoke, and the bulging object proved to be 
a banjo, in a little flannel case, which Jerry hastily 
removed, twanging the strings of the instrument in 
his anxiety to ascertain the effect of the dampness 
on their constitution. 

“Music! Why, that’s very nice of you, Jerry. 
Come into the next room and let me introduce you 
to Mrs. Tyler.” Peggy was a little in doubt as to 
the light in which Aunt Abigail would regard this 
unceremonious call from the youthful fish-vender. 
But the shrewd old lady was familiar with the cus- 
toms of too many lands, not to be able to accommo- 
date herself to the democratic simplicity of a coun- 
try community. She gave Jerry her hand, insisted 
that he should take a seat by the fire, where his 
damp clothing would gradually dry, and forthwith 
called for “ Dixie.” And hardly was the stirring 
melody well under way before the girls were keep- 
ing time with toes and fingers, and a general ani- 
mation was replacing the temporary frigidity in- 
duced by Jerry’s advent. Jerry really played sur- 
prisingly well, and on a stormy day such an accom- 
plishment stands its possessor in good stead. 


82 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


But it was not left to Jerry to uphold the repu- 
tation of the community for sociability. The ring- 
ing of the front-door bell interrupted “ The Suwan- 
nee River,” and Peggy, who was nearest the door, 
jumped up to answer the summons, while Hobo, a 
little ahead of her as usual, stood with his nose 
to the crack, gravely attentive, as if to satisfy him- 
self as to the intentions of the new arrival. This 
time the open door revealed Rosetta Muriel, strug- 
gling to lower a refractory umbrella, with her hat 
tipped rakishly over one eye. 

“ Why, how do you do ? ” exclaimed Peggy, at- 
tempting to conceal her surprise under an effusive 
cordiality. “ Come right in.” But Rosetta Muriel 
was not to be hurried. She closed her umbrella, 
righted her hat, and began fumbling in a little 
beaded bag which dangled from her wrist. All 
the heads were turned wonderingly toward the open 
door before she produced the object of her search, 
a gilt-edged card, upon which was written with 
many elaborate flourishes, “ Miss Rosetta Muriel 
Cole.” 

Peggy gazing upon this work of art, began to 
realize the importance of the occasion. Rosetta 
Muriel was making a call. Will you walk in?” 
Peggy repeated, this time with proper decorum, 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


83 


and the caller entered and was presented to each of 
the company in order. 

“ Pleased to meet you,” said Rosetta Muriel, 
primly, in acknowledgment of each introduction, 
but when Jerry’s turn came, both she and Peggy 
varied from the usual formula. “ Of course you 
know Jerry Morton,” Peggy said, and Rosetta Mu- 
riel admitted the impeachment, with the stifYest of 
bows. If not pleased at meeting Jerry, it was evi- 
dent that she was surprised to find him in Dolittle 
Cottage, and apparently quite at home. 

The music ceased temporarily and conversation 
took its place. Rosetta Muriel, invited to lay aside 
her hat, declined with dignity and commented on 
the weather. After full justice had been done 
to that serviceable theme, Peggy introduced an- 
other. 

“ We’ve met such a nice girl several times when 
we’ve been picking berries. I suppose you know 
her? — Lucy Haines.” 

'' I know who you mean,” replied Rosetta Muriel 
coldly. She ain’t in society, you know.” 

“ Not in — ” 

Not in society,” firmly repeated Rosetta Muriel. 

She used to come to my house sometimes, but 
that was before I came out. After you come out 


84 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


you’ve got to be more careful about who you asso- 
ciate with.” 

An awestruck silence followed the enunciation 
of this social law, and Rosetta Muriel addressed 
herself to Priscilla, whose aristocratic bearing 
seemed to impress her favorably. “ Do you know 
Mrs. Sidney Dillingham?” 

Priscilla stared at this familiar mention of one 
of the society leaders in her own city. “ Why, 
I never met her, if that’s what you mean. I know 
her by sight. Pve seen her at several con- 
certs.” 

“ I suppose you know she’s entertaining Sir Al- 
bert Driscoll at her Newport house this summer. 
Quite a feather in her cap, ain’t it? ” 

Priscilla replied with a gasp that she supposed it 
was, and looked appealingly at Peggy. Peggy’s 
responsive attempt to bring the conversation back 
to normal levels, proved quite unsuccessful. Ro- 
setta Muriel was determined to impress her new 
acquaintances with her knowledge of customs of 
the Four Hundred, and indeed it was evident that 
she had studied the society columns of the New 
York papers, with an industry worthy a better 
cause. Peggy at length grew desperate. 

** As long as it’s Fourth of July, wouldn’t it be 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


85 


nice to sing some patriotic songs? You can play 
'America/ can’t you, Jerry?” 

" Well, I guess,” said Jerry, with unfeigned re- 
lief, and he struck a resounding chord. After 
Rosetta Muriel, and the atmosphere of tawdry pre- 
tense surrounding her, it was a relief to every one 
to launch into the splendid words, 

" My country, ’tis of thee.” 

Amy, who did not know one tune from another, 
sang at the top of her voice. Aunt Abigail hummed 
the air in a cracked soprano, with traces of bygone 
sweetness. Priscilla’s silvery notes soared flute-like 
above the others, and even Rosetta Muriel joined 
after a brief hesitation, probably due to her uncer- 
tainty as to whether this was customary in the best 
society, on the occasion of a formal call. 

" That went splendidly,” declared Peggy, her 
face aglow, when the last verse had filled the room 
with melody. " Now, what about ' The Star Span- 
gled Banner?’ Can you play that, Jerry? It’s a 
lot harder than the other.” 

" You bet it’s harder, but I can play it all right.” 
Jerry instantly proved his boast by striking the 
introductory chords, winding up with an ambitious 
flourish. " Now,” he said, with a nod, and the 


86 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


chorus burst out lustily, Priscilla’s voice lead- 
ing. 

O, say, can you see by the dawn’s early light, 
What so proudly we hailed at the twilight’s 
last gleaming.” 

The chorus, strong on the first line, weakened on 
the second. Priscilla sang through the third alone, 
and then came to a full stop. Jerry drummed a 
few further chords, and broke off to demand, 
“ What’s the matter? ” 

“ Why, I’ve forgotten just how that goes,” cried 
Priscilla. “What is the next, anyway?” 

After a protracted struggle, in which each girl 
racked her memory and contributed such fragments 
as she could recall, four lines were patched into 
comparative completeness. But, beyond this, their 
allied efforts could not carry them. For the second 
time that day, Peggy included herself in her stern 
denunciation. 

“ It’s perfectly appalling. We didn’t know how 
many states there were, we didn’t know about the 
stripes on the flag, and now we don’t know ‘ The 
Star Spangled Banner.’ It’s a disgrace. Not a 
single person in this room knows ‘ The Star Span- 
gled Banner.’ ” 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


87 


“ I do/’ said Jerry Morton. 

“ Oh, all right. You can teach it to the rest of 
us, then,” declared Peggy, and for the next hour 
the drilling went forward relentlessly. The com- 
pany repeated each verse in chorus till there was no 
sign of doubt or hesitation, and then sang it 
through. When the verses had been mastered sep- 
arately, the entire song was rendered with telling 
effect. Aunt Abigail clapped her hands. 

“ I’ve often wondered why the English and the 
Germans were so much better posted on their na- 
tional songs than we are. If all patriotic young 
Americans took this sensible way of spending a 
rainy Fourth of July, our critics would have one 
less arrow in their quiver.” 

The afternoon was well advanced, and Rosetta 
Muriel rose to make her farewells, expressing an 
enjoyment which was perhaps a concession to her 
sense of propriety, rather than a perfectly spon- 
taneous expression of feeling. Rosetta Muriel 
found the girls of Dolittle Cottage strangely puz- 
zling. She had prepared herself to meet these city 
visitors on their own ground, and instead of 
holding her own, she had it all her own way. 
Apparently she was the only one of the com- 
pany who could claim with any show of reason, 


I 


88 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


to be an authority on the doings of the smart 
set. 

After supper, while the rain still pounded un- 
weariedly on the roof, Aunt Abigail told the story 
of a high-spirited young ancestress, who had lived 
back in the colonial times, and in the stirring days 
of '76 had pitted her wits against one of King 
George’s officers, and won from him a concession 
which was perhaps equally a tribute to her beauty 
and her brains. It was one of the stories which can- 
not be re-told too often, full of the audacious cour- 
age of gallant youth, and the listening girls felt 
a vicarious pride in the daring of their country- 
woman of bygone days. As for Amy, she straight- 
ened herself so as to give the effect of having grown 
suddenly taller. 

My ancestress,” she observed with fitting pride. 
“ How many times: my great-grandmother was she. 
Aunt Abigail? It’s no wonder I’m a little out of 
the ordinary.” 

In spite of a disheartening beginning, it had been 
a very satisfactory Fourth. Up-stairs, as the girls 
made ready for bed, Ruth voiced the general opin- 
ion. “ For a safe and sane Fourth, it hasn’t been 
half bad.” 

Peggy who had crossed the hall, to combine so- 


A SAFE AND SANE FOURTH 


89 


ciability with the ceremony of taking down her 
hair, brushed her refractory locks with energy. 

I wish they’d never tacked that on to the Fourth 
of July,” she said. “ So many things are safe and 
sane, darning stockings, for instance. The Fourth 
of July ought to be a lot more. It ought to be 
jolly, and to teach you something, and make you 
think. And this Fourth has come pretty near all 
three.” 


CHAPTER VI 


THE PICNIC 

Though the Fourth of July picnic had failed to 
materialize, it was responsible for turning the 
thoughts of the girls in a new direction. In the 
beginning of their stay the cottage porch with its 
shading vines and inspiring view, had satisfied them 
completely, but the magic of the word “ picnic 
had awakened a longing to come a little closer to 
the heart of things. 

“ Fm tired of eating off a table,’’ Amy declared. 
“ I want to sit on the grass, and pick ants out of 
my sandwiches, and feel as if I was really in the 
country. What’s the matter with a picnic?” 

As far as could be gathered, nothing was the 
matter with this time-honored festivity, and plans 
and preparations began. The latter were on a 
somewhat less elaborate scale than those under- 
taken in honor of the Fourth, partly because Peggy, 
who easily ranked as chief cook, had undertaken to 
find a desirable picnic-ground and secure a suitable 
vehicle for transporting the party. The double re- 
90 


THE PICNIC 


91 


sponsibility proved engrossing, and the cooking 
which went on in her absence was less inspirational 
in its character, and certainly less successful, than 
when Peggy was at the helm. 

As Farmer Cole’s carry-all could not accommo- 
date the party, a farm wagon with three seats, and 
abundant space for baskets, was put at their dis- 
posal, along with two horses of sedate and cha- 
stened mien. But Peggy looked at them askance. 
Peggy laid no claim to skill in horsemanship, and 
though lack of confidence was not one of her fail- 
ings, she would almost as readily have under- 
taken to manage a team of giraffes, as this stolid 
pair, with their ruminative eyes, and drooping 
heads. 

“I — I don’t suppose they’re likely to run away, 
are they ? ” questioned Peggy, making a brave effort 
to speak with nonchalance. 

Joe, to whom the question was addressed, grinned 
broadly. 

'' If you can make ’em run,” he replied, “ by lick- 
ing ’em or scaring ’em or anything else. I’ll see you 
get a medal. Why, Bess here is twenty-three years 
old.” He struck the animal a resounding smack 
upon the flank which demonstration caused Bess to 
prick one ear reflectively. Her frisky days are 


92 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


over,” continued Joe, and Nat ain’t much better. 
A baby in arms could drive ’em.” 

In spite of such encouraging assurances, Peggy 
did not feel at all certain of her ability to manage 
the double team on hilly country roads. Priscilla’s 
father kept a horse, it was true, but he was a rather 
spirited animal, and neither Priscilla nor her mother 
ever attempted to drive him. “ They’ll all insist 
on my driving,” thought Peggy, as she turned her 
face toward Dolittle Cottage. And what if I 
should drive into a gully and spill them out? I’ve 
half a mind to go back and see if Mr. Cole can 
possibly spare Joe.” 

But before Peggy had time to retrace her steps, 
a somewhat familiar figure came into view at the 
turn of the road, a girl in a sunbonnet, with a tin 
pail in either hand. Peggy hurried forward to 
greet her, rejoicing in a possible solution of her 
problem. 

‘‘ Oh, good afternoon. Do you know how to 
drive ? ” 

Lucy Haines looked as surprised as if she had 
been questioned as to her ability to button her own 
shoes. ‘‘ Why, of course,” she answered staring. 

“ I thought so. Then don’t you want to go on 
a picnic with us to-morrow and drive the horses? 


THE PICNIC 


93 


Joe says a baby could manage them, but I don’t 
feel equal to it, and Fm sure the other girls won’t. 
If you’ll come,” added Peggy with sudden inspira- 
tion, “ we’ll have a berry-picking bee, and all fall 
to and help you, to make up for your squandering 
a day on us.” 

‘‘ Oh, you wouldn’t have to do that,” protested 
Lucy; “ I’d love to go if I could really help you.” 

With all her powers of intuition, Peggy was far 
from guessing what her impulsive invitation meant 
to this ambitious girl whose life had been pathetic- 
ally bare of pleasure. The girls of Dolittle Cottage 
would have been vastly surprised had they known 
how carefree and opulent they seemed to Lucy, 
whose rapt absorption in the task of realizing her 
ambition involved the danger that she would forget 
how to enjoy herself. Had Peggy’s invitation come 
in any other way, the chances are that Lucy would 
have declined it, her sensitive pride rendering her 
suspicious of kindnesses uncalled-for, from her 
point of view. It was quite another matter when 
she was asked to do a favor. 

A team and a responsible driver having been 
secured for the morrow, Peggy returned to the 
cottage highly elated over her success, and lent her 
aid to the disheartened cooks. When Joe drove the 


94 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


plodding team up to the cottage on the following 
morning, the array of baskets on the porch prom- 
ised satisfaction for the appetites of double the 
number awaiting his coming. Lucy Haines sat in 
the hammock beside Peggy, her sunbonnet replaced 
by a little black hat, which had done service through 
the dust of many summers, and originally was bet- 
ter suited for a woman of fifty than a girl of seven- 
teen. Peggy studying this new friend’s clear-cut 
profile and fresh coloring, could not help wondering 
how Lucy would look in a really girlish costume. 
She was of the opinion that under such circum- 
stances she would be actually pretty. 

“ Fine morning for your shindig,” remarked Joe, 
who had long before lost all traces of bashfulness 
in Peggy’s presence. Don’t you get them horses 
to speeding, now, so’s you’ll be arrested for fast 
driving.” He chuckled gleefully over this thun- 
der-bolt of wit, and bethought himself to add. 

How’s your chickens coming on? ” 

Why, it isn’t time for them to hatch for ten 
days yet. The old hen has broken three of the 
eggs. Don’t you think that is pretty clumsy?” 

'' Clumsy, if it ain’t worse. You’d better keep 
an eye on her. Sometimes they break their eggs 
a-purpose just to eat ’em.” And having opened 


THE PICNIC 


95 


Peggy’s eyes to the dark perfidy possible to the 
nature of the yellow hen, Joe departed whistling, 
and the gay party climbed aboard. Peggy sat on 
the front seat with Lucy, Dorothy snuggling be- 
tween them, and reflected on the surprising distance 
from the seat to the ground, and on the appalling 
size of the clumsy hoofs of the farmhorses. She 
was glad Lucy was on hand to take up the lines 
with such a business-like air, and that the respon- 
sibility of driving did not devolve on herself. 

The picnic-grounds Mrs. Cole had especially rec- 
ommended were several miles away, though the 
winding road on either hand gave such charming 
glimpses of shady groves, with sunlight filtering 
through the leaves, and of a placid river, with silver 
birches all along its bank, like nymphs who had come 
down to the water to drink, that it really seemed 
as if almost any place where they cared to stop 
would be an admirable picnic-ground. But Lucy 
appealed to, agreed with Mrs. Cole, that Day’s 
Woods were worth the drive, and the horses 
plodded on, now stimulated to a trot, by Lucy’s 
exertions, but dropping into a walk again as soon 
as she relaxed her efforts. 

As the day had all of July’s brightness with an 
exhilarating tang in the breeze, not always char- 


96 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


acteristic of this sultry month, nobody was in a 
hurry. And, in spite of the deliberate progress of 
the team, and the fact that the springs of the wagon 
left something to be desired, it was hardly a wel- 
come surprise when Lucy suddenly turned the 
horses up a rough bit of road, climbing the hill with 
such ambitious directness that several muffled 
screams sounded from the rear of the wagon, and 
Dorothy clutched Peggy’s arm, evidently under the 
impression that she was likely to go over back- 
ward. 

“ It’s all right,” Lucy explained hastily, suppress- 
ing a smile at indications of alarm so unaccountable 
from her standpoint. “ It’s a little steep, but we’ll 
be at the top in a minute.” Indeed, Bess and Nat, 
laying aside the lassitude which throughout the 
drive had momentarily suggested the possibility of 
their deciding to lie down, struggled bravely up 
the slope. 

“ Here we are,” announced Lucy, as the wagon 
jolted over a stump still standing in the road, and 
turned to the left under a sentinel oak whose low- 
growing branches seemed to be reaching for tro- 
phies in the shape of hats or locks of hair. '' This 
is the place at last.” As a matter of fact. Day’s 
Woods needed no voucher. Now that they were 


THE PICNIC 


97 


on the spot, the girls were positive that no other 
place would have satisfied them. 

The wagon had halted on a stretch of partially 
cleared pasture where the early summer flowers 
were much in evidence. Not far away was a splen- 
did grove, chestnuts mingling with oak and maple, 
and the trees far enough apart so that the grass 
had a chance to flourish at their roots. The pleas- 
ant sound of running water, without which no land- 
scape is complete, rose from a ravine to the right, 
its rocky sides feathered with delicate ferns. With 
little shrieks of rapture, the girls ran from one point 
of beauty to another, while Lucy unharnessed, her 
efforts supplemented by willing, though awkward 
assistance on Peggy’s part. 

Contrary to the habit of most picnic parties, 
which eat on arriving at their destination, regard- 
less of the hour, the delights of exploration for 
a time rendered these picnickers oblivious to the 
clamorous voice of appetite. It was Dorothy who 
first turned the thoughts of the company in the more 
practical direction by announcing plaintively, My 
stomach is so hungry that it hurts, Aunt Peggy. 
I wish I had the teentiest bit of a sandwidge.” 

'' Poor dear,” cried Peggy, “ I believe I’m hungry 
myself.” And then with surprising unanimity, each 


98 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


picnicker from Aunt Abigail down, declared her- 
self on the verge of starvation. The big baskets 
were taken from the wagon, a red and white 
checked table-cloth spread upon the grass, and vari- 
ous appetizing viands set out in order. From one 
of the springs which sent a trickling tribute down 
the sides of the ravine to the brook below, water 
was brought for the lemonade. 

Lucy Haines, who had lent deft assistance, had 
barely seated herself upon the grass, before she was 
on her feet again. “ The sun’s got at poor old Bess 
already,” she said, as Peggy glanced up inquiringly. 

I’ll have to tie her in the shade, or I can’t enjoy 
my luncheon.” 

Bess, who was gazing on the landscape with lack- 
lustre eyes, submitted to be led into the shade of 
a big maple, without evidencing any especial appre- 
ciation of Lucy’s thoughtfulness. Lucy tied the 
halter to the snake fence, and returned to the group 
on the grass, who were already justifying their 
claims regarding their appetite by an indiscriminate 
slaughter of sandwiches. 

After we’ve eaten — I don’t want you to look 
like a row of Indian famine sufferers — I’m going 
to take a picture of the crowd,” announced Amy. 
“ Don’t you think it’s nice to have little souvenirs 


THE PICNIC 


99 


of such good times ? Pass the stuffed eggs to Lucy, 
somebody. She hasn’t eaten anything.” 

“ I’ve made a pretty good beginning, I think,” 
said Lucy with the grave smile which made her 
seem a score of years older than her light-hearted 
companions. She helped herself to an egg, and 
immediately dropped it on the table-cloth and 
sprang to her feet. “ Oh, dear ! ” she exclaimed 
in a tone of consternation. 

The others rose as hastily. Farmer Cole’s Bess 
was stamping frantically, and pulling on her halter 
in a way that bore eloquent testimony to the sta- 
bility of Lucy’s knots. 

‘‘ I’ve tied her close to a hornets’ nest,” explained 
Lucy, her voice still indicating dismay. “ She’s 
stamped about and stirred them up. Well, there’s 
only one thing to do. She’s got to be untied before 
things are any worse.” 

“ Wait! ” Peggy had seized her arm. “ If you 
go over there you’ll get stung.” 

But if we leave her alone, she’ll plunge around, 
and as likely as not she’ll be stung to death.’ 

I’m going with you. Perhaps I can keep the 
hornets off while you untie her. What can I fight 
them with? Oh, look! This box cover will be just 
the thing.” 


100 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ Tm going, too,” said Priscilla quietly. Claire 
uttered a stifled shriek and caught her friend’s arm 
protestingly. Priscilla shook her off. 

“ Don’t be silly,” she said sharply. “ Do let me 
alone, Claire. Now where’s that other box cover? ” 
She snatched it up and ran in pursuit of the in- 
trepid pair advancing toward the animated scene 
under the maple-tree. 

“ I really think we ought to get further away,” 
said Ruth in alarm. “Oh, hush, Dorothy!” For 
Dorothy who had felt the contagion of the general 
excitement, and whose fears were complicated by 
a harrowing uncertainty as to whether a hornet 
might not be distantly related to a bear, had burst 
into noisy weeping. 

The desirability of retreat had presented itself 
forcefully to the others. Claire, in spite of her 
anxiety over Priscilla’s fate, was not averse to get- 
ting further away from the scene of the combat, 
and Aunt Abigail was already hurrying toward the 
woods, with an agility which discredited her claim 
to having long passed the prescribed three-score 
years and ten. 

“ Aren’t you coming, Amy ? ” Ruth cried, seizing 
the weeping Dorothy by the hand. “ What are you 
waiting for?” She turned her head, and for a 



“ ‘ AMY LASSELL,’ SHE CHOKED, ‘ I THINK YOU’RE JUST 

HEARTLESS.’ ” 







'•' ■ ' * • jsV" . .' ’K> ES’vSST' '■• ■ t-f *• SSi 







->.i f; 


V^lfc. - -V' 

..... . 




. 1 * 1 - -» r ' A # » 

8 ' *" *■ ' ^'' i' 

\' ’• '. . f:* * . '-..v®' 


r.¥ij'*'nrj-^r -T - **ji'iw^"'- 



. M 


Vf 

^ r . * 4» 


T 







THE PICNIC 


101 


moment stood transfixed, as if astonishment had 
produced a temporary paralysis. 

'' Amy Lassell,” she choked, “I — I think you’re 
just heartless.” 

Instead of joining in the retreat, or lending aid 
to the attacking party, Amy had snatched up her 
camera, and was bending over the finder in an 
absorption which rendered her quite oblivious to 
Ruth’s denunciation. She was, indeed, excusable 
for thinking that the scene under the maple would 
make a spirited and unusual photograph. Old Bess 
was rearing and plunging with a coltish animation 
quite inconsistent with the dignity of her twenty- 
three years. Priscilla and Peggy, armed with the 
tin covers of the boxes which had contained the 
cake and sandwiches, were striking wildly at the 
advance guard of the hornet army. And Lucy, in 
her efforts to get at the halter, without coming in 
contact with Bess’s heels or being seriously stung, 
was dodging about in a fashion calculated to awa- 
ken despair in the breast of a photographer. 

“If only they would stand still a minute,” 
groaned Amy, too absorbed in her undertaking seri- 
ously to consider the consequences of a literal ful- 
filment of her wish. But apparently nothing was 
further from the thought of those participating in 


102 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


the pantomime than standing still. The hornets, 
stirred to activity by Bess’s incautious stamping 
close to their quarters, were rising like sparks from 
a bonfire. Bess was making a spectacular though 
not altogether successful effort to stand on her head, 
while the agility displayed by Peggy and Priscilla 
would have gratified their teacher of gymnastics in 
the high school, had she been present to witness the 
performance. 

Before Lucy was able to reach the fence, the 
hitching strap had given away under the unusual 
strain, sending old Bess to her knees. But with no 
trace of the stiffness of age, she was up in an in- 
stant and galloping across the pasture, a number 
of enraged hornets in hot pursuit. At the crucial 
moment Amy’s finger pressed the button, thus pre- 
serving a record of a fact which needed to be sub- 
stantiated by even more convincing evidence than 
the testimony of eight disinterested witnesses. 
Now that it was no longer a question of Bess’s 
safety, the courageous trio who had gone to her 
rescue, betook themselves to flight. 

At the edge of the woods they reconnoitred. 
The hornets had apparently given up the pursuit 
and were circling about their endangered castle, 
ready to sound the alarm in case of hostile ap- 


THE PICNIC 


103 


proach. Considering that they had advanced into 
the enemy’s camp, so to speak, the girls had come 
off very well. Lucy had been stung twice, to be 
sure, and Peggy once, while Priscilla’s right eye 
was rapidly closing in testimony to the effectiveness 
of the dagger thrusts of the vindictive little war- 
riors. But it might easily have been much worse. 

Claire, who had rushed forward to greet the 
returning heroines, put her hands before her eyes 
at the sight of Priscilla’s unsymmetrical counte- 
nance. “ You’re hurt,” she shrieked. “ Oh, do 
you suppose you’ll be blind ? ” 

“ Blind ! What nonsense,” returned Priscilla 
brusquely. “ The sting is right over my eyebrow.” 
But the reassuring statement failed to appease 
Claire’s apprehensions. After inquiring hysterically 
of each of the company in turn, as to the probability 
that Priscilla would lose her sight, Claire succumbed 
to tears, and for twenty minutes absorbed the atten- 
tion of the picnic party. Priscilla, it must be con- 
fessed, stood somewhat aloof, confining her assist- 
ance to remarking at intervals that something, not 
defined, was too silly for words. But the others 
were more sympathetic and in course of time 
Claire’s sobs became gradually less violent, and 
leaning against Peggy's shoulder, she was able to 


104 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


say faintly that she was sorry to be so foolish and 
upset everything. 

“ Where’d you get stung?” demanded Dorothy, 
who, now that her earlier fears were assuaged, was 
inclined to look upon the excitement as a pleasing 
variation on the hackneyed forms of entertainment. 
Then, without waiting for an answer, “ Aunt 
Peggy, do you s’pose those hornets have eated up 
all that nice gingerbread? ” 

'' Oh, our luncheon ! ” Peggy cried. “ Pd for- 
gotten that we hadn’t more than started. Let’s 
bring everything up here and finish in peace.” 

Leaving Claire to the ministrations of Dorothy 
and Aunt Abigail, the others started off to put 
Peggy’s suggestion into execution, Lucy walking 
at Peggy’s side. “ I’m awfully sorry I spoiled your 
picnic,” she said in a constrained voice. 

'' Spoiled the picnic? You? ” 

“ Yes, it was all my fault, for tying Bess so near 
that hornets’ nest. I suppose I should have been 
more careful, but the bushes were thick all around 
it, and I never noticed.” 

Peggy patted her arm reassuringly. '' It wasn’t 
your fault a bit, and the picnic isn’t spoiled. We’ve 
time for lots of fun yet, and besides, little exciting 
things like this rather add spice. When we go home 


THE PICNIC 


105 


and tell about the good times we’ve had, we’ll men- 
tion that hornets’ nest one of the first things.” 

It was a cheerful view to be taken by a girl with 
a painful lump on her arm — still swelling — as 
Lucy was in a position 'to appreciate. Yet Peggy’s 
confidence was comforting, and Lucy helping to 
remove the remnants of the picnic feast, to a safe 
distance from the restless hornets, was conscious 
of an appreciable rise in spirits. 

The remainder of the day justified Peggy’s opti- 
mism. Bess was captured at the further end of the 
pasture, where she was grazing placidly amid the 
stumps, with nothing in her demeanor to suggest 
her brief relapse into youthful agility. The girls 
picked flowers and ferns, explored the ravine and 
made friendly advances to a family of gray squir- 
rels who chattered angrily at them from the boughs 
overhead, apparently under the impression that they 
were the owners of the wood which these noisy 
human creatures were invading. Then they drove 
home in the golden light of the sunset, and sang 
all the way. And Lucy Haines carried into her 
dreams a memory of cheery friendliness and whole- 
some fun which was a novelty in her staid and often 
sombre recollections. 

Joe only grinned w^hen Peggy announced herself 


106 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


as a candidate for the medal he had promised. It 
was not till a week later, when the print which 
chronicled old Bess’s display of spirit was exhibited, 
that he was convinced. He stood with mouth open, 
and eyes distended, incredulity slowly giving way 
to conviction. 

Well, it is old Bess, galloping off like a two- 
year-old. You must have fired off a cannon at her 
heels. Think of old Bess, leg'ging it in that style! 
That there picture had ought to be framed.” 


CHAPTER VII 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 

Peggy was in high spirits. Ever since her first 
meeting with Lucy Haines she had been haunted 
by a growing desire to find some practical way of 
showing her sympathy for the hard-working, ambi- 
tious girl. With Peggy the longing to be helpful 
was like hunger or thirst, a keen craving whose sat- 
isfaction brought a pleasure equally keen. 

On the drive home after the picnic Peggy had 
questioned Lucy as to the price she received for 
her berries, and Lucy’s answer had caused her to 
open her eyes. Why, that’s queer. We pay twice 
as much at home.” 

'' Yes, I know. It’s the same way with farmers’ 
stuff. The commission men get a big part of the 
profits,” Lucy explained. 

It doesn’t seem fair when you have to stand 
hours in the hot sun picking, and all they have to 
do is to set the boxes where folks will see them, 
and they sell like hot cakes. Wouldn’t it be 
107 , 


108 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


nice — ” Peggy stopped abruptly, and gave her- 
self up to formulating a delightful, and as it seemed 
to her, a perfectly feasible plan, namely that a part 
of Lucy’s berries at least, should be shipped directly 
to Friendly Terrace, and sold at the market price, 
Lucy to receive the entire proceeds less the expense 
of transportation. 

Tired as she was after the exertions and excite- 
ment of that eventful picnic, Peggy could not sleep 
till she had written a letter to her mother describing 
her brilliant scheme in detail. Two days later, the 
Rural Free Delivery wagon brought encouraging 
news. Dick had canvassed the houses on both sides 
the Terrace, and nearly every housekeeper had 
fallen in with Peggy’s plan. Every one seemed 
pleased at the prospect of getting berries picked only 
the day before, and Dick, in spite of his responsi- 
bilities as first baseman for the Junior Giants, read- 
ily undertook to see that the fruit reached its vari- 
ous destinations safely. 

But even now Peggy was not satisfied. “ You 
see, girls,” she explained to the interested circle 
around the supper-table, “ it’s just preserving time, 
and the Terrace folks will be glad to buy more 
berries than Lucy can possibly pick. Let’s have a 
bee and help her out. She took a day off to drive 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 


109 


us to the picnic, and it’s only fair that we should 
take a day to work for her.” 

It was not necessary for Peggy to use her per- 
suasive arts to induce the others to agree to the 
plan. Berry-picking as an occupation had lost its 
charm for most of them, but berry-picking with the 
generous purpose Peggy had suggested, was quite 
another matter. After they had calculated Lucy’s 
probable profits for a single day, if she could be 
sure of five or six volunteer helpers, enthusiasm ran 
high. Claire’s pensive hope, voiced with a sigh, 
that it wouldn’t be too blisteringly hot, was passed 
over without comment. 

It was decided to carry a picnic luncheon to the 
berry pasture and have the hearty meal of the day 
after their return. Aunt Abigail though heartily 
approving the plan, begged off from joining the 
party. “ Dorothy and I are not quite old enough 
yet to be of much assistance,” she said with a funny 
little grimace. '‘We lack the patience that will 
come with years.” 

“ But, Aunt Abigail,” Ruth protested, “ you 
couldn’t stay here all by yourself. You’d be lonely.” 

Aunt Abigail’s laugh indicated derision. “ It’ll 
be a pleasant sensation. Why, you chatter-boxes 
keep things in such an uproar that I haven’t had a 


110 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


chance for quiet, connected thought since I landed 
here. Go along. I shall be glad to be rid of 
you.” 

The season for the red raspberries was nearly 
over, but the blackberries were ripening fast. “ My, 
but Tm glad they’re not blueberries,” Amy confided 
to Peggy. '' Think of picking a six-quart pail full 
of shoe-buttons, or what amounts to that. Now, 
blackberries count up.” 

The adage that many hands make light work 
was never better exemplified than on that July day 
in the berry pasture. Even Lucy lost a little of 
her air of stern resolution and found herself curi- 
ously observant of her surroundings, as if she were 
regarding them through the unaccustomed eyes of 
girls who were city bred. She even joined, though 
with all the awkwardness of a novice, in the gay 
chatter which went on about the laden bushes. 
Lucy had always looked on picking berries as a 
serious business, like life itself. She was a little as- 
tonished to see these girls turning it into play, leav- 
ening it with laughter. Lucy had been brought up 
on the saying, ‘duty first, pleasure afterward,’ 
though in her particular case, duty engrossed the 
day so completely that pleasure was of a necessity 
postponed to some indefinite future. It was a new 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 


111 


idea to her that the two might be blended without 
injury to either. 

Hobo who had insisted on joining the party 
against Claire’s protests, for she rather boasted of 
the fact that she was afraid of dogs, divided his 
attention equally between Peggy and Dorothy. 
Peggy he adored, but he had an air of feeling re- 
sponsible for Dorothy, and as she scampered about 
the pasture. Hobo followed her, not with any pre- 
text of devotion, but much as a faithful nurse-maid 
might have done. The girls laughed at his con- 
scientious air as they laughed at everything Doro- 
thy said. It seemed to Lucy she had never seen 
people who found so many things to laugh about. 
She wondered how it would seem if gaiety were 
the habit of life instead of the rare exception. 

But though the berry-picking went on with none 
of the relentless haste which would properly char- 
acterize contestants in a Marathon race, though 
blackened lips gave convincing testimony that all 
the berries had not found their way into the shining 
^ pails, though the incessant talk and almost inces- 
sant laughter were suggestive of a flock of black- 
birds, and though luncheon turned into a protracted 
feast, which left only crumbs for the ants and squir- 
rels, yet the pails filled up before Lucy’s eyes. And 


112 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


when the declining July sun intimated that he for 
one had done about enough for a day, the little 
group in the berry pasture had reason to be well 
satisfied with their efforts. 

“ Can’t you smell the blackberry jam cooking on 
Friendly Terrace day after to-morrow? ” demanded 
Peggy, as she stood beaming over the full pails. 

Haven’t we done splendidly? ” 

All the others were in a mood equally jubilant. 
Lucy Haines looked from one glowing face to an- 
other, and felt a queer tightening in the muscles 
of her throat. It was not so much their help that 
touched her. She had been helping other people all 
her life, in her grave, conscientious fashion. But 
she had always thought of sympathy as a rather 
sombre thing, extended when some one died in the 
family or on like sorrowful occasions. That day 
she saw it in a different guise, smiling, radiant, 
something for which one could not say thank you, 
but which warmed one’s heart through and through, 
nevertheless. She almost forgot to count up what 
that berrying-bee would mean to her in dollars 
and cents, it had meant so much more in other 
things. 

It was a noisy, talkative file of girls who having 
escorted Lucy to her home, and left the back door- 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 


113 


step covered with berry pails, turned their faces 
toward Dolittle Cottage. The day spent in the open 
air had made them hungry. Peggy was invited 
to divulge her intentions concerning supper and her 
proposed menu aroused enthusiasm. 

“ I wonder if Aunt Abigail has missed us ? ” 
remarked Ruth, who hated above all things to be 
left alone for five minutes, so that her thoughts 
had invested Aunt Abigail’s solitude with a pathos 
which the independent old lady would have instantly 
resented. 

Amy took it on herself to answer. No, indeed. 
That’s the best thing about Aunt Abigail. She 
likes people and she’s always happy in a crowd, but 
she’s never lonely when she’s by herself. If there’s 
something around to read she wouldn’t mind if she 
didn’t have anybody to speak to for a week.” 

Dolittle Cottage was in sight by now. The girls’ 
eyes scanned the porch for a lounging figure ab- 
sorbed in a book or magazine. “ She isn’t outside, 
is she ? ” remarked Peggy. “ I hope she isn’t try- 
ing to get supper.” 

'' I hope so, too,” agreed Amy fervently. ‘‘ I’ve 
tried Aunt Abigail’s cooking once or twice.” 
Whether it was due to the hope of arresting Aunt 
Abigail’s supper preparations, before they had gone 


114 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


too far, or because of some other undefined anxi- 
ety, the line advanced on the double-quick. 

As they drew nearer the cottage, something pecul- 
iar in its appearance gradually became evident. It 
had a forsaken look, such as it had presented on 
the day of their arrival. Peggy was the first to 
discover the explanation of the mysterious change. 

“ Why, she’s got all the shutters closed ! ” 

Peggy was not mistaken. As a rule, every door 
and window in the cottage stood wide open, except 
during heavy storms. Now its tightly shuttered 
windows and closed doors gave it the look of be- 
ing unoccupied. 

Surprise, and perhaps a vague, unformulated anx- 
iety, had quickened the lagging feet of the girls, 
so that when they came up the gravel walk leading 
to the door of the cottage, they were almost run- 
ning. Peggy who was a little in the lead, was the 
first to reach the door. She turned the knob quickly, 
pushed till she was red in the face, gave the door 
a sharp shake and then stood staring blankly. '' It’s 
locked ! ” she exclaimed. 

“ I’ll try the back door.” Amy started for the 
rear of the cottage, but the nimble Priscilla was 
ahead of her, and when Amy came panting to the 
back doorstep, met her with the startling news. 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 


115 


This is locked, too. Do you suppose she’s gone 
away? ” 

“ I don’t know where she’d go unless it was to 
borrow something of Mrs. Snooks.” Amy though 
puzzled was not really anxious, as she was only 
too familiar with Aunt Abigail’s eccentric possi- 
bilities. “ We’ll knock as hard as we can,” she 
suggested. “ Maybe she lay down to take a nap 
and overslept.” 

A vigorous tattoo began forthwith on the back 
door, to be reinforced presently by the ringing of 
the front door bell. Had Aunt Abigail been a rival 
of the celebrated Seven Sleepers the combined tu- 
mult would have been pretty sure to arouse her. 
Priscilla and Amy at length desisted, and returning 
to the front of the house, met the other girls com- 
ing to the rear. By this time every face was anx- 
ious. 

“ There’s just a chance that the woodshed door 
is open,” said Peggy. Though she’s locked every- 
thing up so carefully that I don’t think it’s likely.” 
A moment’s investigation showed that this door, 
too, was firmly bolted, and Peggy returned to the 
sober girls grouped under the dining-room window. 
“ She must have gone somewhere,” Peggy said. 
“ Do you suppose she could have got tired of stay- 


116 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


ing here all day by herself, and tried to find us in 
the pasture and lost her way? ” 

The suggestion struck a little chill through the 
listeners. The locked house, the setting sun, the 
mystery of Aunt Abigail’s disappearance had all 
combined to dissipate their previous cheerfulness. 
In addition to their anxiety about Aunt Abigail, 
certain unformulated doubts regarding their chances 
for supper and bed, weighed upon their spirits. 

“ Look ! ” cried Amy suddenly. “ Look ! ” and 
pointed a directing finger upward. The shutter of 
one of the bedroom windows was conducting itself 
very strangely, now opening a trifle, and then slam- 
ming to as if it had suddenly changed its mind. 
But presently it opened sufficiently wide to give 
the watchers below a glimpse of snowy hair, ar- 
ranged in a rather elaborate combination of coils 
and puffs. 

'' Aunt Abigail ! ” Amy shrieked, oh. Aunt Abi- 
gail ! ” Her cry was echoed by the voices of the 
others, Dorothy’s treble sounding clearly above the 
rest. The shutter opened again, and an unmistaka- 
ble Aunt Abigail looked down. 

“ Who’s there? ” 

“ Why, it’s us ! ” Grammatical accuracy ceases 
to be important when people are tired and hungry. 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 


117 


and, if the truth must be confessed, a little out of 
temper. “ Do come down, and let us in.” 

Are you sure there’s nobody else.” 

The girls looked over their shoulders. The gath- 
ering dark began to seem unfriendly. Dorothy hid 
her face in Peggy’s skirts. 

Why, of course there is nobody else here.” It 
was Amy who gave the answer, though her state- 
ment ended in an interrogative upward note as if 
it asked a question. 

Then come to the front door.” Aunt Abigail’s 
head disappeared and the shutter closed. A minute 
or two later the front door opened just far enough 
to admit one girl at a time, and when a sub- 
dued procession had filed in, it closed sharply, 
and was locked and bolted without an instant’s 
delay. 

Every one realized that the situation was serious. 

What’s happened ? ” exclaimed several voices with 
anxious unanimity, while Peggy hurried to light the 
lamp, the dreariness of the shuttered house proving 
depressing to the spirits, as well as a practical in- 
convenience. 

'' Girls ! ” Aunt Abigail spoke with the air of 
one who realizes the importance of what she has 
to tell. I have had a very singular experience 


118 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


this afternoon. I am not a timid woman, but I 
must confess I feel quite upset.” 

Oh, dear ! I felt all the time as though we 
shouldn’t go off and leave you by yourself,” cried 
Ruth, and the old lady patted her hand as if grate- 
ful for the impulsive outburst. 

“ I got along very well the early part of the day. 
I found some interesting books in the garret and 
read till nearly two. Then I made myself a cup 
of tea, and after luncheon I thought I would take 
a nap. The screened doors were shut and hasped, 
but the windows were all open. Any one could 
have entered without difficulty.” 

Even on the memorable evening when she had 
entertained her listeners with ghost stories, Aunt 
Abigail’s tones had not been more blood-curdling. 
The girls listened with open mouths. 

“ I was dreaming that I was captured by pirates, 
and one of them had put me in a chest, along with 
some of their booty, and was nailing down the lid. 
When I waked I could still hear the hammering, 
and for a moment I didn’t know where I was. 
Then I realized that some one was knocking and 
I went to the window, and called, ' Who is it and 
what do you want?’ And instantly two tramps 
appeared.” 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 


119 


The girls uttered an exclamation. “ If only we’d 
left you Hobo,” Peggy cried. ^ 

“ I’m afraid he wouldn’t have been much pro- 
tection against two such ruffians. Each one of them 
carried a heavy stick, and I dare say they were 
armed beside. As soon as I saw them, I called 
for them to go away, that I had nothing for them, 
but they were bold enough to stay and argue the 
point.” 

“ What did they say. Aunt Abigail ? ” 

Don’t ask me. I kept my self-possession per- 
fectly, but at the same time I was excited, and didn’t 
understand what they were saying. I presume they 
were demanding food and money and I kept declar- 
ing that I would give them nothing. At last they 
gave up and went off in the direction of Mrs. 
Snooks, and then I rushed down-stairs and locked 
everything up just as you found it.” 

It was clear that Aunt Abigail had found her 
experience trying. She was pale and seemed very 
unlike her usual composed self. Conscience stricken 
over having left her by herself, the girls petted her 
and asked innumerable questions, few of which 
Aunt Abigail was able to answer. But she de- 
scribed her unwelcome callers in detail, and Peggy 
found herself thinking that they bore more than a 


120 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


superficial resemblance to the desperadoes of Treas- 
ure Island. She could not help wondering if Aunt 
Abigail’s lively imagination, excited first by her 
reading, and then by her vivid dream, had not 
added some touches to the picture. 

‘‘ Well, girls,” Peggy said at length, in a tone 
surprisingly matter-of-fact considering the circum- 
stances, “ I guess supper is the next thing in order. 
After we’ve had something to eat — ” 

She stopped abruptly. A loud knocking at the 
back door echoed through the cottage. Amy ut- 
tered a scream, clapping her hands over her mouth 
instantly, to stifle the sound. The others instinct- 
ively moved closer to one another, exchanging 
frightened glances. Hobo growled softly, the hair 
on his neck bristling and giving him a peculiarly 
savage appearance. 

The knocking broke off for a moment, and then 
was resumed. “ They’ve come back,” said Aunt 
Abigail. 

“ Why, perhaps it’s only Mrs. Snooks come to 
borrow something,” Peggy was beginning hope- 
fully, when out at the rear of the cottage somebody 
laughed. Whatever the cause of the unseemly mer- 
riment, Mrs. Snooks was not responsible for it. 

sudden anger went to her head. She felt 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 


121 


as if she had forgotten the meaning of fear. “ I’m 
going to tell them,” she exclaimed, “ that if they 
don’t go away. I’ll set the dog on them.” 

She marched out into the kitchen. Hobo follow- 
ing, and as she reached the door, the knocking 
began for the third time. “ If you don’t go away,” 
shouted Peggy through the keyhole, “ my dog — ” 

A burst of laughter interrupted her. “ Oh, come 
off, Peggy Raymond,” cried a voice outside. 
‘‘ Open this door quick, if you know what’s best 
for yourself.” 

Peggy’s cry of joy was echoed by a rapturous 
shriek from Ruth, for the girls had courageously 
followed Peggy, as she advanced to hold parley 
with the besiegers, with an air of resolute deter- 
mination worthy of Joan of Arc. Peggy fumbled 
at locks, bolts and catches, for Aunt Abigail had 
neglected no precaution, and the instant the door 
was opened, Ruth threw herself into the arms of 
a tall young fellow who walked in with the air of 
thinking that it was high time for him to be ac- 
corded the privilege. 

‘‘ Oh, Graham, I never was so glad to see any- 
body! Some tramps scared us almost to death.” 

Tramps ! Oh, nonsense ! ” returned Graham, 
with a collegian’s instant readiness to belittle the 


122 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


fears of his feminine relatives. Come on in, Jack. 
It seems to be safe. You know Jack Rynson,” he 
added over his sister’s shoulder to Peggy, who 
nodded and turned to shake hands with another 
young man, who seemed a little uncertain as to his 
welcome. 

But unmindful of her manners, Ruth was pro- 
testing. “ It isn’t nonsense, Graham. It’s true. 
Two tramps were here this afternoon, shouting all 
kinds of threats at Aunt Abigail.” 

“ Tramps,” repeated Graham, and glanced at his 
friend. ‘‘ What sort of looking chaps were they? ” 

‘‘ Oh, perfectly villainous. And each one had a 
great club of some sort and a bundle on his back.” 

Graham broke into a roar of laughter, in which 
Jack Rynson joined, though it should be reckoned 
to the latter’s credit that he was making an evident 
effort not to seem amused. 

“ Talk of the journalistic imagination,” shouted 
Graham. ‘‘ Why, Jack, you newspaper fellows 
could get all sorts of points from these girls. We 
were the tramps, Ruth. So much obliged for your 
kind comments on our personal appearance.” 

Gradually Graham’s incredulous listeners were 
driven to accept his assurance. The arrival of the 
two young men when Aunt Abigail’s thoughts were 


THE COTTAGE BESIEGED 


123 


full of the horrors of her dream, had led her to 
see the good-looking boys, equipped with packs and 
walking sticks, in a most sinister light. The 
“ tramps ” were taken into the front room and 
introduced. Hobo, who had all of a dog’s intuitive 
suspicion of old clothes, sniffing disapprovingly at 
their heels. 

The laugh was against Aunt Abigail as she her- 
self owned. I would have taken my oath,” she 
remarked reflectively, that one of you had only 
one eye, and a scar that ran the length of his cheek. 
It shows that even if I’m not as young as I was, 
my imagination is still active. But you had packs 
on your backs. What has become of the clubs and 
packs ? ” 

Graham explained that they had taken rooms at 
a farmhouse a little way down the road, and had 
left their belongings there. We’re out for a long 
tramp,” Graham explained. We mean to make 
several stops of a few days each, and we didn’t 
know any better place to begin than right here.” 

Are you staying with Mrs. Cole?” asked 
Peggy, and Graham shook his head. “ No, the 
name wasn’t Cole. It was — let’s see.” 

Jack Rynson helped him out. Snooks, I be- 
lieve.” 


124 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


‘‘ That’s it, Mrs. Snooks,”’ agreed Graham, and 
then looked about him astonished, for the entire 
company, including Aunt Abigail, was helpless with 
laughter. 

“ She’ll borrow your walking stick for a clothes 
pole,” said Peggy, when she was able to speak, 
and your pack for a footstool. She’ll borrow 
everything you’ve got, and then be provoked be- 
cause you haven’t more.” 

It is a question whether anybody would have 
thought of supper if it had not been for Dorothy, 
who retired into a corner to weep. Questioned re- 
garding her tears, she replied that she wanted her 
mother. Homesick,” some one said significantly. 

Hungry! ” cried Peggy, with one of her flashes 
of intuition. And what wonder ! Just look at the 
clock! Girls, let’s see how quick we can get some- 
thing ready.” 

The meal though less ambitious than that which 
Peggy had originally planned, was satisfying. And 
it was not till the next day that the girls learned 
that the two young men who did such abundant 
justice to the bounty of Dolittle Cottage, had eaten 
another supper at Mrs. Snooks, a little over an hour 
earlier. 


CHAPTER VIII 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 

Life at Dolittle Cottage had been anything but 
uneventful, even before the arrival of Graham and 
his friend. But it must be confessed that the pres- 
ence of the two young men added appreciably to 
the agreeable excitements and diversions of the 
days. For upwards of twenty-four hours the girls 
had maintained the superiority of first arrivals, and 
then to their surprise, found the tables turned and 
that they were being introduced to spots whose 
charms they had never discovered, and to pleasures 
as yet untried. 

Jerry Morton bringing his fish as usual, looked 
askance at the two young fellows, taking their ease 
in the porch hammocks, and received with marked 
ungraciousness Peggy’s suggestion that he should 
act as their guide to some point where the fishing 
was good. 

“ I never could get on with swells,” said Jerry, 
with his customary frankness. Let ’em fish out 
125 


126 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


of your cistern. Them city dudes will catch as 
much there as anywhere.” 

Peggy restrained her laughter with difficulty. It 
seemed rather hard that Graham and Jack, attiring 
themselves in garments so old as barely to be pre- 
sentable should yet be designated by a term 
of such unbounded contempt. Privately, Peggy 
th6ught Aunt Abigail had come nearer the mark, 
and that the boys bore a more striking resemblance 
to tramps than to city dudes. 

Wisely she made no effort to defend her friends. 
‘‘ Of course, if you are too busy,” she said indif- 
ferently, ‘‘ we can make some other arrangement. 
Perhaps Mr. Cole would spare Joe — ” 

Oh, ril take ’em,” interrupted Jerry, still sulk- 
ily, though he looked a little ashamed of himself. 
“ I’ll show ’em where the fish are, and if they come 
home with nothing but their tackle, don’t blame 
me.” 

But the fishing excursion was more successful 
than Jerry’s gloomy hints gave ground for antici- 
pating. The boys brought back so many fish that 
thrifty Peggy racked her brains to find ways of 
disposing of them all. Jerry, for his part, carried 
home a new idea of ‘‘ city dudes ” and their ways. 
These clear-eyed, clean-minded young fellows had 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 


127 


not treated him as an inferior, nor had they com- 
mitted the offence still less pardonable, from Jerry’s 
standpoint, of condescending to his level. As fish- 
ermen, too, they had showed no mean skill, and 
from dislike and mistrust, Jerry had at length been 
brought to grudging admiration and reluctant re- 
spect. 

The favorable impression was not all on one 
side, however. As Graham cleaned his fish — the 
girls lightening his labors, by sitting around in an 
appreciative circle — he suddenly checked his op- 
erations to exclaim : Say, do you know, that fel- 
low’s a wonder ! ” 

‘'Who? Not Jerry Morton?” Ruth’s tone was 
rather scandalized, for Ruth did not share Peggy’s 
faculty for finding all kinds of people interesting, 
and had a not uncommon weakness for good clothes 
and conventional manners. 

“ Yes, Jerry. Why, he’s a walking encyclope- 
dia! He knows everything about the trees and 
plants growing around here, except their scientific 
names. And it’s the same way with birds. He’s 
learned it all first-hand, instead of out of books, 
you see. His eyes and his ears too, are as sharp 
as an Indian’s ! Pity that there isn’t a better pros- 
pect of his amounting to something.” 


128 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Peggy was delighted with the opportunity to dis- 
cuss Jerry’s case with some one inclined to appre- 
ciate the boy’s good qualities. '' He’s got started 
wrong,” she explained. '' He’s not really lazy, but 
he seems lazy to the people here. They think he’s 
worthless and he resents that, and so he fancies he 
hates everybody. You see, he hasn’t any father or 
mother. He lives with his grandmother and 
she — ” 

“ Dear me ! How do you pick up so much about 
that sort of people? ” demanded Claire, suppressing 
a yawn rather unsuccessfully. Claire found such 
topics of conversation far from entertaining, and 
was perfectly willing that Peggy should realize this 
fact. But Peggy herself was too interested to sus- 
pect that Claire was bored. 

Oh, I asked Mrs. Cole about him,” she re- 
plied. “ Graham, I wish you’d talk to him if you 
get a chance, and try to wake up his ambition. It’s 
a shame for such a bright boy to grow up with the 
reputation of being a loafer.” 

Graham shook his head. '' Guess I wouldn’t be 
much of a success as a home missionary. You’d 
better try your hand on him yourself, Peggy.” 

“Me? Oh, I do,” Peggy answered simply. 
“ But, perhaps he’d think more of it coming from 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 


129 


a boy.” And Graham reaching for another fish, 
reflected that a girl like Peggy Raymond could not 
even go away for a summer vacation without 
framing innumerable little plots for helping people, 
with or without their cooperation. Ruth had told 
him of the berrying-bee, and mentioned casually 
that Peggy was going to give Lucy Haines lessons 
in algebra. At the same time she was puzzling her 
head over the possibility of turning the good-for- 
nothing of the community into a useful citizen. 
Humility was not Graham’s dominant characteris- 
tic, but for the moment the popular young collegian 
had a queer and uncomfortable sense of amounting 
to very little. 

Dorothy rescued him from this unwonted self- 
depreciation by bursting on the scene with eyes dis- 
tended to their widest. Aunt Peggy, your old 
hen’s scolding — and scolding.” 

Now, Dorothy, you mustn’t go near her nest.” 

I stood ’way off by the door and jus’ looked 
at her an’ she talked as cross as anything.” 

“Oh, I wonder — What day is it, anyway?” 
Peggy disappeared through the open door of the 
woodshed, to have her jubilant suspicions instantly 
confirmed. The yellow hen was in a mood of ex- 
treme agitation, and a shrill peeping from beneath 


130 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


her ruffled feathers furnished the explanation of 
her disquiet. 

Peggy herself was hardly more composed, and 
her excitement was contagious. All plans for the 
remainder of the afternoon were instantly forgotten 
till Peggy’s chickens should be ushered from their 
egg-shell prison-houses into the world of sunshine. 
Peggy had fortified herself against this hour by 
asking advice of Mrs. Cole and Joe, and all the 
other experts in the neighborhood, but now she 
realized the appalling gulf between theory and 
practise. The demeanor of the yellow hen con- 
vinced her that everything was going wrong, and 
she felt pathetically unequal to doing ever so little 
toward making it come' right. 

Yet, in spite of Peggy’s forebodings, one chicken 
after another was rescued from beneath the wings 
of the perturbed foster-mother, and placed in a 
carefully prepared basket set behind the kitchen 
stove. The girls, eager for a peep at the new ar- 
rivals, failed to wax enthusiastic after their curi- 
osity had been satisfied. Amy voiced the general 
disappointment when she said regretfully, “ I hadn’t 
an idea they looked like that to start with. I 
thought they’d be fluffy and cute, like the chickens 
on Easter cards.” Peggy, who had herself found 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 


131 


the appearance of the wobbly, shrill-voiced mites a 
distinct shock, said bravely that they would un- 
doubtedly be prettier when they were older. 

After six chickens had been placed in the basket, 
silence reigned in the nest. The yellow hen settled 
down on her remaining eggs, emitting, at intervals, 
an agitated cluck. Peggy vibrated between the 
woodshed and the covered basket behind the stove, 
like an erratic pendulum. The other girls, weary 
at last of waiting for more chickens, trooped to 
the living-room, and Graham, who like many young 
gentlemen of twenty, could on occasion conduct 
himself like a boy half that age, sought to create 
a diversion by tickling his sister. 

Ruth was agonizingly sensitive to this form of 
torture. A forefinger extended with a threatening 
waggle was sufficient to rob her of every vestige of 
self-control, while the play of her brother’s fingers 
over her ribs reduced her instantly to grovelling 
submission. To do Graham justice, he was quite 
unable to appreciate the fact that this pastime cost 
Ruth real suffering. He would have put his hand 
into the fire before he would have struck his sister, 
yet he frequently subjected her to misery compared 
to which a blow would have been welcome. 

With a sudden freakish reversion to the prank- 


132 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


ishness of a growing boy, Graham pointed his finger 
at Ruth, who instantly screamed. The girls looking 
on, laughed, and there was some excuse for their 
amusement. The spectacle of the sensible Ruth, 
shrinking and shrieking over nothing more alarm- 
ing than an agitated forefinger, was ridiculous 
enough to be funny. Graham, encouraged by the 
laughter, took a step toward his sister who instantly 
burst into incoherent appeals and protests. 

“ Oh, Graham, please, Graham ! Oh, dear ! Oh ! 
Oh! Oh!^’ 

Hobo, lying on the porch outside, leaped to his 
feet. Hobo keenly felt the responsibility of the 
family he had adopted. He subjected all new ar- 
rivals to a careful scrutiny which marked him suf- 
ficiently as the guardian of the household. But 
never before in his three weeks of domesticity, had 
the need for his services seemed as urgent as now. 

Barking excitedly. Hobo ran to the nearest win- 
dow, raised himself on his hind-legs, his forepaws 
resting on the outer sill, and looked in. The scene 
which met his eyes confirmed his worst suspicions. 
Ruth, standing in the middle of the room, cowered 
and pleaded, while the teasing brother prolonged 
the fuii by touching her lightly now and then, find- 
ing her writhing protests eminently diverting. 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 


133 


Outside, Hobo barked his warning. The girls 
turned to the window and the laughter broke out 
afresh. The dog’s eyes shone with a bluish light, 
like burnished steel. The hair on his neck bristled 
threateningly. As Graham looked up. Hobo’s up- 
per lip drew back in a menacing fashion, showing 
his teeth. 

That dog would be an ugly customer in a 
fight,” remarked Graham casually, not averse to 
teasing a barking dog as well as a screaming girl. 
He caught Ruth by the arm as she edged away, 
and tickled her again. Ruth’s responsive shriek 
was ear-splitting. 

Hobo’s head disappeared from the window. The 
dog ran back, crouching for a spring. Unluckily 
the screen had been removed from that particular 
window the previous day, when Peggy had discov- 
ered a break through which the flies were entering, 
and the window itself had been lowered till the 
necessary, repairs could be made. Just as Graham 
was beginning to think that the fun was losing its 
zest, a heavy body launched itself against the glass. 

Hobo was a large dog, and since he had become 
a member of the family at Dolittle Cottage the hol- 
lows of his gaunt frame had been filling out rap- 
idly. With such a projectile hurled against a win- 


134 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


dow, the result could not be in doubt. There was 
a startling crash. Pieces of glass flew in all direc- 
tions, and Hobo, bleeding from several wounds, 
struggled through the splintered aperture made by 
the force of his spring, and leaped at the young 
man who had disturbed the peace of the cottage. 

For all Hobo’s injuries, there was plenty of fight 
in him yet, and the consequences might have been 
serious if Peggy had not arrived upon the scene at 
the critical moment. Her stern command, “ Down, 
Hobo! Down, sir! ” emphasized by stamps of her 
foot had a magical effect. The poor, bleeding, 
bewildered creature, who had stopped at nothing to 
protect a member of the household which com- 
manded his fealty, recognized in Peggy the ultimate 
authority. The tense muscles, bent for a spring, 
instantly relaxed. The lip dropped over the bared 
teeth. With a whimper the poor brute crouched 
at Peggy’s feet, and Peggy saw with sickened dis- 
may that the blood was oozing from gashes in the 
dog’s neck. 

Graham ! ” she gasped. “ Oh, Graham ! He’s 
hurt ! He’s bleeding dreadfully ! ” 

Graham’s temporary lapse into the sins of his 
youth was over. He was again a young college 
man, and thoroughly ashamed of himself. The 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 


135 


amusement he had found in teasing Ruth suddenly- 
seemed inexplicable, in view of this tragic culmina- 
tion. Flushing and awkward, he stood looking on 
while Peggy bent over the wounded dog, unable 
to restrain her tears. But when she attempted to 
remove a splinter of glass from the gash for which 
it was responsible, Graham uttered a startled pro- 
test. 

“ I wouldn’t try that, Peggy. He’s likely to 
bite you.” 

‘‘ Oh, he won’t bite me,” Peggy returned con- 
fidently. ‘‘ He knows I’m his friend, don’t you, 
poor old fellow ? ” Hobo, realizing that the loved 
voice was addressing him, even though ^he trend 
of the question was beyond his comprehension, gave 
a feeble flop of his tail, and raised to Peggy’s face 
eyes full of loyalty and trust. 

The living-room became a hospital forthwith. 
Those of the girls who were affected with unpleas- 
ant qualms at the sight of blood, fled precipitately, 
while the others lent aid to Peggy, who had taken 
upon herself the double role of operating surgeon 
and chief nurse. Several ugly splinters of glass 
were removed from the bleeding neck, and the 
wounds bathed and bandaged. Graham’s useful- 
ness in the operation was confined to offering ad- 


136 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


vice; for once, when he had extended his hand to 
assist Peggy, the light of battle had again kindled 
in Hobo’s eyes, and a low, rumbling growl had 
voiced his objections to any ministrations from so 
objectionable a source. 

When Peggy’s patient was swathed in bandages, 
till he looked as if he might be suffering from a 
severe attack of sore throat, Peggy called him out 
into the woodshed, where an inviting bed had been 
made ready for him. Hobo stretched himself upon 
the folded rug with a groan startlingly human. 
It was clear that the loss of blood had weakened 
him, and his gaze directed to Peggy was full of 
pathetic questioning and dumb appeal. 

“ I believe I’ll run over to the Coles, and ask 
them if there is anything more we can do,” Peggy 
said, looking as unhappy as she felt. “ They know 
so much about all kinds of animals. I’ve taken care 
of Taffy in his attacks of distemper, and once he 
had a dreadful fight with another dog, and came 
home all torn. But he didn’t bleed like this.” 

“ I’ll walk over with you,” said Graham, only 
too ready to show his penitence, and Dorothy, who 
had an innate antipathy to being left behind, also 
proffered her services as escort. 

Accordingly the trio set forth, Dorothy declining 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 


137 


to follow the path but circling around the others, 
like an erratic planet, revolving about twin suns. 
Graham, who felt personally responsible for the 
shadow clouding Peggy’s bright face, lost no time 
in apologizing. 

'' Peggy, it’s a shame for me to upset things so. 
You’ll all wish that we had got discouraged over 
Mrs. Tyler’s reception, and gone on without stop- 
ping.” 

Why, no, Graham,” Peggy protested. “No- 
body could have dreamed that anything like this 
would happen.” 

Graham was not in a mood to spare himself. 
“ Perhaps not, but there wasn’t any excuse for 
teasing poor Ruth almost into hysterics. It’s the 
kind of fun a red Indian might be expected to 
enjoy.” 

Peggy was so inclined to agree with this diag- 
nosis that she found it impossible to be as com- 
forting as she would have liked. “ I often wonder 
how it is that we all think teasing is fun,” she said. 
“ Girls are just as bad as boys. In fact, I think 
their kind of teasing is even more cruel sometimes. 
It’s queer, when we stop to think of it, that anybody 
can get real satisfaction out of making some one 
else miserable, or even uncomfortable.” 


138 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


It’s beastly,” Graham declared with feeling. 

I’m going to stop teasing Ruth, that’s sure. It 
seems so ridiculous to have her scream and wriggle 
if I point my finger at her, that I can’t realize that 
it isn’t all a joke. But, I suppose, it is serious 
enough from her point of view, and I’m going to 
quit.” 

The walk to Farmer Cole’s, enlivened by similar 
expressions of penitence and good resolutions, was 
a very edifying excursion, and Peggy, in her sym- 
pathy for Graham, almost forgot her anxiety con- 
cerning Hobo. She was further relieved when the 
case was laid before Farmer Cole. 

“ Oh, he’ll get over it all right,” said that author- 
ity encouragingly. Being a cur dog, that way. 
Now, if you buy a highbred animal, and pay a fancy 
price, it goes under at the least little thing. Never 
knew it to fail. But to kill a cur, you’ve got to 
blow him up with dynamite.” 

But they do die,” objected Peggy, who found 
it difficult to accept the farmer’s optimistic view, 
much as she wished to. 

'' Old age,” said Farmer Cole. '' That’s all. A 
few scratches like that ain’t going to hurt a cur. 
But I paid through my nose for a blooded colt 
a few years back, and ’twarn’t a week before 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 


139 


he cut himself on barbed wire, and bled to 
death.” 

'' It won’t do any harm for her to use some of 
the salve,” said Mrs. Cole, and went to her medi- 
cine closet in search of the remedy. Rosetta Muriel 
smoothed her hair, with a motion that set her brace- 
lets jingling, and cast a provocative glance at Gra- 
ham. Rosetta Muriel admired Graham extremely. 
In spite of his shabby clothing, there was about him 
the indefinable air which Jerry had recognized and 
which had led him to classify the young man as 
a city dude.” 

'' I should have thought that Raymond girl would 
have put on something more stylisher,” reflected 
Rosetta Muriel, casting a disapproving glance at 
Peggy’s gingham. ‘‘ I haven’t seen her in a nice 
dress yet.” Had she been in Peggy’s place, she 
would have known better how to improve her op- 
portunities, she felt sure. 

Owing to Hobo’s injuries, the event which up 
to the time of the accident had seemed to Peggy 
so tremendously important, had been quite cast in 
the shade. She recalled it as Mrs. Cole brought 
out the salve. Oh, I didn’t tell you. My chickens 
have hatched.” 

“ Turned out pretty well, did they? ” asked Mrs. 


140 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Cole, smiling at Peggy benevolently. Peggy was 
an immense favorite with the good woman, a fact 
which Rosetta Muriel recognized with irritated 
wonder. She asked herself frequently why it was 
that folks got so crazy over that Raymond girl, 
with no style to speak of.’’ 

There’s only six hatched yet. Pve put them 
in a basket just as you said. The old hen is on the 
other eggs.” 

Maybe six will be all,” said Mrs. Cole. “ That 
thunder-storm day before yesterday was pretty 
rough on eggs ’most ready to hatch.” 

Six chickens, instead of eighteen! An air-castle 
fell with such a crash that it almost seemed to Peggy 
as if the little group about her must be aware of 
its downfall. Then she took a long breath. '' Well, 
even six, at forty cents a pound, won’t be so bad 
for a start,” said Peggy to herself. 

Mrs. Cole looked admiringly after the young 
people as they took their departure, Dorothy and 
Annie racing on ahead. “ They’re what I call a 
handsome pair,” she exclaimed. 

Rosetta Muriel objected. He’s awful swell, but 
she ain’t a bit. Look at her gingham dress.” 

“ Seems to me that her gingham dress is just the 
thing for running around in the woods and fields,” 


HOBO TO THE RESCUE 


141 


said Mrs. Cole, who did not often pluck up courage 
sufficiently to oppose her own opinions to her 
daughter’s superior wisdom. “ Fve seen her fixed 
up in white of an evening, and looking like a pic- 
ture. But, as far as that goes,” she concluded res- 
olutely, “ there’s so much to her face, just as if 
her head was crammed full of bright ideas, and 
her heart of kind thoughts, that you get to looking 
at her, and forget what she’s wearing. An’ I guess 
that young man thinks so, too.” 

The closing sentence silenced the retort on Ro- 
setta Muriel’s lips. Her mother had voiced her own 
suspicions. As a rule, the sophisticated Rosetta 
Muriel had very little respect for her mother’s opin- 
ions, but, in this case, her views happened to coin- 
cide with some inward doubts of her own. Rosetta 
Muriel wondered if it were possible, after all, that 
sweetness and intelligence written in a girl’s face, 
might count for more than some other things. 

Farmer Cole’s optimism regarding Hobo was 
justified. For that very evening as the young folks 
ranged themselves in a semi-circle for the flash- 
light picture, on which Amy had set her heart. Hobo 
appeared, looking very interesting in his big collar 
of bandages, and squeezed himself into the very 
front of the circle, with a dog’s deep-rooted aver- 


142 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


sion to being left out of anything. Poor Hobo! 
He was inexperienced in the matter of flash-lights, 
and that eventful day was to end in still another 
shock. For when the powder was touched off and 
the room was illumined by the lurid glare, high 
above the inevitable chorus of screams and' laugh- 
ter, sounded Hobo’s yelp of terrified surprise. He 
left the room with his tail between his legs, and 
never again, while the summer lasted, could he be 
induced to face Amy’s camera. 


CHAPTER IX 


RUTH IN THE r5lE OF HEROINE 

The boys’ stay was almost at an end. There had 
been a number of last days,” indeed, and Graham 
declared that he felt like a popular prima donna 
with a farewell tour once a year. “ Jack and I 
hate like the mischief to go,” he acknowledged 
frankly, “but for all it’s so jolly here, you can’t 
exactly call it a walking tour, and that’s what we 
set out for. So to-morrow is positively our last 
appearance.” 

They had been sitting around the fire in the front 
room when Graham made the announcement, and 
forthwith it was unanimously decided that the 
closing day of the boys’ visit must be a red-letter 
occasion in the annals of the summer. Enough sug- 
gestions were offered to provide a week’s enter- 
tainment for people who object to taking their 
pleasures strenuously. In addition to outlining 
plans for the morrow, it had been tacitly agreed 
to make the most of the present, and this had re- 
sulted in their sitting up very late and clearing 
143 


144 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


among them several platters of fudge, which Amy 
had thoughtfully made ready. It was that fudge 
which Ruth recalled about five o’clock the next 
morning, — recalled with an aversion which by 
rapid degrees became loathing. 

“ I ought to have known better,” thought poor 
Ruth, failing to find any especial consolation in the 
reflection that she herself was responsible for her 
present misery. “ I didn’t eat half as much as Amy, 
though.” She pressed her hands to her throbbing 
temples and groaned. “ It’s Graham’s last day, and 
I’m going to be sick and spoil everything.” 

She entertained herself for some moments by 
picturing the consternation with which her an- 
nouncement would be received. You’ll have to 
go without me to-day. I’ve got such a headache 
that I can’t do a thing.” But, of course, they would 
not go without her. They would sit on the porch 
and discuss regretfully the good times they would 
have had if nothing had interfered. 

All at once Ruth came to a magnificent resolve. 
She would not spoil the pleasure of Graham’s last 
day. She would not allow the shadow of her in- 
disposition to cloud the enjoyment of the others. 
She would bear her sufferings in silence. The res- 
olution was such a relief that she almost fancied 


RUTH m THE ROLE OF HEROINE 145 


that the pain in her head was a little easier. She 
turned her pillow, pressed her hot cheek to its re- 
freshing coolness, and proceeded to enjoy contem- 
plating herself in the role of a heroine. 

After two wretched hours in which the only 
alleviating feature was her heroic resolve that her 
suffering should affect no one but herself Ruth fell 
asleep. And almost immediately, as she thought 
with indignation, she was waked by Peggy, who 
stood over her, holding fast to her shoulder and 
shaking her vigorously at intervals, as she cried : 

Oh, you sleepy-head ! Aren’t you ever going to 
get up? ” 

Don’t, Peggy ! ” Ruth’s tone did not reflect 
the cheeriness of Peggy’s greeting. She jerked 
away with a feeling of aggrieved resentment. To 
be shaken awake was something she had not bar- 
gained for, in mapping out her course of action. 
How her head did ache, to be sure. If Peggy had 
only let her sleep a couple of hours longer in all 
probability she would have felt much better. 

But Peggy had no intention of letting anybody 
sleep. '' Get up this minute, both of you,” she 
insisted. We’ve got oceans to do to-day, and 
everybody must hustle.” 

Ruth reluctantly obeying the summons, clutched 


146 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


the bed post to steady herself. Her head swam. 
The pain was fiercer, now that she was standing. 
It was all very well for Peggy to talk of hustling. 
Probably if her own head ached distractingly she 
would be satisfied with a less strenuous word. 

“ See you later, but not late, if you please.” 
Peggy shot out of the room, and the door slammed 
to behind her breezy departure. Ruth started and 
shuddered. She had a feeling, which she would 
have recognized as unreasonable if she had stopped 
to analyze it, that she would have expected more 
consideration from Peggy. 

But worse was coming. The boys had been in- 
vited to breakfast, in order that the day’s festivi- 
ties might begin as early as possible, and so ardent 
had been their response that Peggy found them on 
the porch when she came down-stairs. She threw 
the door open and gazed at them commiseratingly. 

Hungry ? ” 

'' Starved.” Graham looked at his watch and 
sighed. “ We’ve been here a trifle over two hours.” 

‘‘Nothing of the sort, Miss Peggy,” exclaimed 
Jack. “ It’s hardly half an hour.” 

“ Half an hour is bad enough. We all overslept. 
If you’d like, you may hurry things by setting the 
table, while I mix the griddle-cakes.” 


RUTH IN THE ROLE OF HEROINE 147 


Graham smacked his lips. “Maple sirup?” he 
asked insinuatingly, and at Peggy’s nod, he in- 
dulged in frantic demonstrations of delight. Jack 
looked at him disapprovingly. “ From your actions 
I should judge you to be about eight years old.” 

“ ’Tis the griddle-cake doth make children of us 
all,” parodied Graham recklessly, not at all abashed 
by his friend’s criticism. “ Come on. Jack. I’m 
going to set the table, and I shall need your house- 
wifely aid.” V 

When the girls came flocking down, the table 
was set, although not altogether in the conventional 
fashion, and from the kitchen issued the odor of 
frying pan-cakes, agreeable or otherwise, according 
to one’s mood. Graham sniffed it as ecstatically as 
if it had been the fragrance of a rose-garden. Ruth 
hastily found her way to the open door, and tried 
to think of something beside food. 

“ Ruth ! ” It was Peggy’s voice sounding from 
the kitchen. Ruth looked resolutely ahead, and did 
not move. There was Amy and Priscilla and Claire 
to choose from. If she didn’t answer, Peggy would 
of course summon another assistant. 

“ Ruth ! ” 

“ Don’t you hear Peggy calling you, Ruth ? ” 
Graham asked peremptorily. And again Ruth’s 


148 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


mood was resentful. How unkind and unfeeling 
everybody seemed. The tears started to her eyes 
as she crossed the room. In the kitchen Peggy 
was turning cakes on the smoking griddle, her 
cheeks glowing from her exertion over the blazing 
fire. 

“ Here, Ruth. Watch these cakes, will youi, 
while I see to the hash? I wonder if those boys 
have got enough dishes on the table to eat out of. 
And push back the coffee pot please. The coffee’s 
done, anyway.” 

“Is breakfast nearly ready?” Graham put his 
head through the door. “ I told you I was starving 
you remember, three-quarters of an hour back. 
Now the pangs of hunger are less cruel, but I’m 
gradually growing weaker.” 

“ You’re a pathetic figure for a famine sufferer,” 
scoffed Peggy. “ Oh, Ruth, that cake is burning.” 

“ Upon my word, Ruth,” exclaimed Graham, 
with mock severity, “ that’s inexcusable. Burning 
up a perfectly good pan-cake when your brother 
is suffering from hunger.” It was of course, in 
keeping with the nonsense he had been talking all 
the morning, but to poor Ruth it seemed as if he 
were really finding fault. 

“ I’m doing the best I can,” she replied rather 


RUTH IN THE ROLE OF HEROINE 149 


sharply, and Peggy noticed the suppressed irrita- 
tion of her tone and wondered. Then, as Graham 
advanced into the kitchen with the intention of 
helping to carry in the breakfast, Ruth backed into 
a corner and screamed. 

“ What on earth is the matter now ? ’’ Graham 
knew the answer to his question, even before he 
asked it, and was irritated. If it was amusing to 
make Ruth scream by pointing his finger in her 
direction, when he was in a teasing mood, jt was 
extremely annoying to have her suspect him of 
such intentions when his conscience was altogether 
clear, when indeed, with Peggy as a witness, he had 
solemnly renounced all such diversions forever. 

What are you making such a fuss about ? ” he 
insisted, as Ruth did not answer. 

You were going to tickle me.” 

“Nothing of the sort. Oh, say! The rest of 
those cakes are burning up. Peggy, you’d better 
get somebody to help you who will attend to her 
business.” 

Peggy saved the situation by telling Graham he 
could take in the hash, and that there was so much 
batter that a few scorched cakes would never be 
missed. “ You carry in the coffee, — will you, 
Ruth ? ” said Peggy, and improved the opportunity 


150 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


to resume her former position by the griddle. Ruth 
understood the manoeuvre, and her heart swelled. 
Evidently Peggy thought she couldn’t do anything 
right, not even turn a griddle-cake when it was 
brown. And Graham was actually cross. She 
began to think it did not pay to be heroic in 
order to spare the feelings of such inconsiderate 
people. 

Poor Ruth could not eat. She sipped her coffee 
and played with her fork, expecting every moment 
that some one would notice that her food had not 
been touched and inquire the reason. To tell the 
truth, Ruth had reached the point where she would 
not have been averse to such an inquiry, and the 
attendant necessity of explanation. It was much 
pleasanter, she had decided, to have people know 
you were feeling sick, and trying to be brave about 
it, than to suffer in heroic silence, sustained only 
by your own sense of virtue. But, to her surprise 
and disappointment, no questions were asked. The 
gay party surrounding the breakfast-table was too 
engrossed with satisfying clamorous appetites, and 
discussing the day’s program, to notice that one of 
the number was not eating. This confirmed Ruth’s 
impression, that it was, after all, a selfish, if not 
a heartless world. 


RUTH IN THE ROLE OF HEROINE 151 


Now, Peggy,” began Priscilla, when the last 
plate of golden-brown cakes had failed to melt away 
after the fashion of their predecessors, “ nobody 
can eat another thing. As long as you got the 
breakfast, Ruth and I will wash the dishes.” 

‘‘ And Claire and I will make the beds,” said 
Amy, while Peggy attends to the menagerie.” 
Amy had always continued the disrespectful custom 
of referring to Peggy’s poultry yard as the men- 
agerie. 

“ It won’t take me ten minutes to attend to the 
chickens and Hobo, too.” Peggy left the table, and 
went blithely out to the small coop, shaped like a 
pyramid, with slats nailed across the front, where 
the yellow hen exercised maternal supervision over 
six chickens. Whether or not the thunder-storm 
was responsible, Mrs. Cole’s foreboding regarding 
the other nine eggs had been justified by the out- 
come. But to make up for this disappointment, 
the six chickens which had hatched had turned out 
to be as downy and yellow and generally fasci- 
nating as the chickens favored by the artists who 
design Easter cards, and this agreeable surprise 
had enabled the optimistic Peggy to take an entirely 
cheerful view of the situation. 

It was a shock to the others when a wailing cry 


152 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


came to their ears from the vicinity of the chicken 
coop. Priscilla, who was just filling her dish-pan 
with steaming water, set the kettle down so hastily 
as narrowly to escape scalding herself, and ran to 
the scene of the excitement. The others followed 
with the exception of Ruth, who was glad of the 
opportunity to drop into a chair and press her 
hands to her throbbing temples. 

The cause of Peggy’s cry of distress was at once 
apparent. She stood beside the coop, a motionless 
ball of down on her open palm. Below the yellow 
hen scratched blithely and clucked to her diminished 
family. 

“ She did it herself,” cried the exasperated 
Peggy. “ She deliberately stood on top of it and 
crushed the life out of it. When I came out it was 
too far gone to peep, and she was looking around 
as if she wondered where the noise had come from. 
But by the time I could make her move, the poor 
little thing was dead.” 

It was the general verdict that the conduct of 
the yellow hen was reprehensible in the extreme. 
The comments passed upon her would have been 
sufficient to make her wince, had she been a hen 
of any sensibility. But regardless of the disap- 
proval so openly expressed, she continued to scratch 


RUTH m THE ROLE OF HEROINE 153 


and summon her brood, with every indication of 
being perfectly satisfied with herself. 

“ Six little Indians stole honey from a hive, 

A busy bee got after one and then there were 
but five.’’ 

Peggy looked at Graham as if she did not know 
whether to laugh or be angry. Being Peggy, she, 
of course, settled the question in favor of the first- 
named alternative, though even as she dimpled, she 
told Graham severely that it was nothing to laugh 
about. 

“ As I understand it, the tragedy has only been 
hastened,” said the teasing Graham. “ You de- 
signed the chicken for the butcher, didn’t you ? 
And now let’s feed this unnatural mother before 
she gets hungry and eats up the other five.” 

The appetite of the yellow hen was not the least 
impaired by the family disaster. She gobbled down 
her corn meal with a dispatch which argued indif- 
ference to the possibility that there might not be 
enough left for her offspring. Then while Peggy 
and Graham made ready a little grave for the vic- 
tim of maternal clumsiness, the others flocked back 
to the house discussing the calamity. Reluctantly 
Ruth resumed her duties, and her sense of resent- 


154 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


ment grew rapidly, as she listened to the excited 
chatter of her companions. All this fuss about a 
dead chicken, and not a word of sympathy for her 
sufferings. Ruth was rapidly approaching the 
point of extreme unreasonableness. 

A long walk was the first of the festivities sched- 
uled for the eventful last day.- The boys had dis- 
covered a view that they were very anxious to have 
the others see, and even Aunt Abigail, who was 
not a great success as a pedestrian, had decided 
to go along. Ruth was putting on her wide 
brimmed shade hat, when a wave of faintness swept 
over her, and for a minute everything turned black. 
Then she recovered herself, and saw a white face 
with unnaturally large eyes staring back at her from 
the mirror. 

“I — I don’t believe I’ll go/^ said Ruth in an 
uncertain voice, in which there was no suggestion 
of heroism. 

‘‘ Go? ” Amy was down on her hands and knees, 
looking for a pin in the cracks of the floor. “Of 
course you’ll go. Don’t be grumpy.” 

Grumpy! And after she had endured so much 
to avoid casting a shadow over the spirits of the 
party. Ruth frowned on her, but in silence. It 
seemed to her that she had never before realized 


RUTH IN THE ROLE OF HEROINE 155 


the amount of selfishness in the world. Nobody 
cared what she suffered. Her dearest friends, her 
own brother were prodigies of inconsiderateness. 
With an effort she kept back the burning tears of 
self pity, and tottered down the stairs, prepared to 
endure the martyrdom of a long walk under the 
July sun. 

'' Ruth,” called Peggy from the pantry, just 
help me with these sandwiches, will you ? They 
were coming home for the midday meal, but Peggy 
had determined to carry along a few sandwiches, 
as country-grown appetites seemed independent of 
the limitations of those appetites with which she 
was best acquainted. 

Ruth rose to obey. But her indisposition was 
becoming more than a match for her will. She 
was half way across the room, when she halted, 
swayed, and crumpled up in a little helpless heap. 
Graham was too late to save her from falling, but 
he had her in his arms almost as soon as she touched 
the floor, and carried her to the couch, turning pale 
himself at the sight of her colorless face. 

From all directions the girls came running. As 
usual, Peggy took command. 

“ She’s fainted, Graham, that’s all. Bring some 
water. We must get the sofa cushions out from 


156 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


under her head. Bring that palm-leaf fan, Amy. 
There, she’s coming to already.” 

The eyelids of the forlorn heroine had indeed 
fluttered encouragingly. A moment later Ruth 
opened her eyes. As her languid gaze travelled 
around the circle of faces, she saw consternation 
written on each one. Peggy patted her hand ten- 
derly. 

“ Don’t try to speak, darling. You fainted, that’s 
all.” 

“ Could you drink a little water, dearie,” coaxed 
Priscilla, bending over her, glass in hand. 

Here, let me lift her.” Graham rushed for- 
ward, thankful for the opportunity to do something, 
as he found the sense of helplessness characteristic 
of his sex in all such crises extremely galling. 

Ruth felt it incumbent on herself to relieve the 
general anxiety. '' It’s only one of my headaches,” 
she explained faintly. “ I ought to have given up 
to it. But I hated to spoil Graham’s last day.” 

There was a little chorus of mingled disapproval 
and admiration. '' You dear plucky thing! ” cried 
'' And here I’ve been ordering you around 
all the morning. Those pan-cakes must have been 
torture.” 

As if Jack and I wouldn’t have waited over 


RUTH IN THE ROLE OF HEROINE 157 


another day ! ” exclaimed Graham in a tone of dis- 
gust. “ We’d rather have waited a week, than have 
you put yourself through like this.” He smoothed 
her ruffled hair with awkward tenderness, and Amy, 
carried away by her emotions, fanned so vehemently 
that she tapped the patient on the nose, and was 
sharply reprimanded. 

The tears Ruth had been holding back all the 
morning could no longer be restrained. They over- 
ran her trembling lids, and streamed down her 
cheeks. The little murmurs of soothing sympathy 
were redoubled, though Graham walked off quickly 
to the window and stood looking out with a stern, 
fixed gaze, as if the landscape had suddenly become 
of absorbing interest. But Ruth’s tears were not 
wrung from her by suffering. They were tears of 
penitence and honest shame. How dear and kind 
every one was! How cruelly she had misjudged 
the world when she had called it inconsiderate. 
And the course of conduct which in the morning 
had seemed to her admirable and heroic, suddenly 
appeared foolish in the extreme. The faint tinge 
of color showing in her white cheeks was not an 
indication of returning strength so much as of mor- 
tification. 

The departure of Jack and Graham was immedi- 


158 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


ately put off till Ruth should be well enough to 
take part in the fun which was to serve as a climax 
to the visit. For the remainder of the day, Ruth 
found herself the centre of attraction in Dolittle 
Cottage. She lay at ease on the couch, with wet 
compresses on her forehead. The shutters were 
closed to keep out the sunshine. Every one walked 
on tiptoe, and spoke in subdued accents. Even the 
fly-away Dorothy sought the invalid at frequent 
intervals to murmur, Poor Rufie ! Poor Rufie,” 
and to pat Ruth’s arm with a sympathetic little 
hand. Now that it had gained its point, the head- 
ache decreased in severity, but had the pain been 
far more violent, Ruth would have minded it less 
than sundry pangs of conscience which would not 
allow her to forget that she really was undeserving 
of all this tender consideration. 

By the end of the afternoon she was able to sit 
up and to share in the general excitement which 
welcomed Amy on her return from the village. 
Several days before, Amy had carried down a roll 
of films to be developed at the local photographer’s, 
and was now bringing back a neat little package 
of prints. Oh, the flash-light picture is here, isn’t 
it?” exclaimed Ruth, to whose chair the package 
had been brought immediately, while the others 


RUTH IN THE ROLE OF HEROINE 159 


stood around awaiting their turn. ‘‘ I want to see 
that first.” 

Amy looked a trifle discomfited. 

“ Yes, it’s here,” she replied. “ But the photog- 
rapher said if I wanted to be a success I’d have 
to learn to flatter people more. He said that he 
learned that long ago.” 

The flash-light picture was certainly far from 
flattering. The brilliant light had caused every pair 
of eyes to roll heavenward, till only the whites were 
visible, so that the group looked not unlike a com- 
pany of inmates of a blind asylum, posing for a 
photograph. But the missing eyes were not the 
only startling features of this remarkable picture. 
Several mouths were open to their widest extent, 
and except for the face of Jack Rynson, who was 
a young man with an unusual capacity for self- 
control, every countenance was convulsed by an 
agitation whose exciting cause was left to the im- 
agination of the beholder. 

Ruth laughed over the flash-light picture till she 
cried, and declared that it had almost cured her 
headache. When Graham helped her up the stairs 
that night, she startled him by leaning up against 
him to laugh again. '' I was thinking of Claire’s 
picture in the flash-light,” she explained, as her 


160' PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


brother looked down at her anxiously. Poor 
Claire! Pm afraid she felt more like crying than 
laughing.’’ 

“ ’Tisn’t every girl that’s as plucky as my little 
sister,” said Graham, tightening his clasp about her. 
Ruth’s laughter ended abruptly. Oh, don’t, Gra- 
ham,” she pleaded, as if distressed by his praise. 
“If you only knew — ” And there she stopped. 
It was quite enough for Ruth Wylie to know the 
true inwardness of that day; a day, Ruth was cer- 
tain, that would never, never be duplicated in her 
experience. 


CHAPTER X 


MRS. snooks’ education 

For the next few days Ruth continued to be the 
centre of the life of the cottage. All the fun was 
planned with due regard to her lack of strength. 
At almost every meal some little extra delicacy 
appeared beside her plate. Whatever impatience 
Graham and Jack may have felt over the further 
postponement of their tramp, they concealed the 
feeling with remarkable tact. There was little 
danger however, that the unusual attentions show- 
ered on Ruth would turn her head, as she had a 
counter-irritant in the shape of a firm conviction 
that she did not deserve any of this spontaneous 
kindness. 

It was a day or two after her unsuccessful at- 
tempt to enact the role of heroine that Graham 
arrived at the cottage at an early hour and in a 
noticeable state of indignation. In spite of Ruth’s 
protests that she was quite well enough to assist 
in the work of the morning, the girls had unani- 
mously scoffed at the suggestion, and had forcibly 
161 


162 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


seated her in one of the porch rockers and thrust 
a late magazine in her hands. But by the time 
Graham arrived, the magazine had slipped to the 
floor and Ruth sitting with folded hands, was able 
to give her brother her undivided attention. 

'' It’s the most extraordinary thing.” Graham 
sat down on the steps at Ruth’s feet, and fanned 
his flushed face with his hat. Have you missed 
anything that belongs to you, lately ? ” 

Why, no! Have you found anything? ” 

That’s what I’m going to tell you. To start 
at the beginning, the first night Jack and I slept 
at Mrs. Snooks’, we weren’t warm enough. There 
weren’t many covers on the bed, and in this hilly 
country the nights are cool, even when the days are 
pretty warm. So, in the morning, I spoke to Mrs. 
Snooks, and said we’d like some extra bedding, 
and she promised to attend to it.” 

Ruth’s face had crinkled suddenly into a smile 
of comprehension, which Graham was too absorbed 
to notice. 

“ Well, that night a steamer rug appeared on the 
bed. It wasn’t exactly a success. You know a 
steamer rug’s too narrow to cover two people prop- 
erly. If it was over Jack, I was left out in the cold, 
and vice versa. We had to take turns shivering. 


MRS. SNOOKS’ EDUCATION 


163 


After one of us got to the point where his teeth 
chattered, he’d snatch the rug off the other fellow 
and warm up. But it wasn’t till this morning that 
I took any particular notice of that rug. And Ruth, 
it belongs to us ! ” 

Graham looked at his sister with an air of ex- 
pecting her to be greatly surprised. Translating 
her smile into an expression of incredulity, he began 
to prove his assertion. 

“ Yes, I know it sounds absurd, but I’m not mis- 
taken, Ruth. I suppose two rugs might be of the 
same pattern, but it’s hardly likely they would have 
the identical ink-spots. Don’t you remember how 
I spilled the ink on that rug when I was getting 
over the measles? And down in the corner is part 
of a tag Uncle John had sewed on, when he bor- 
rowed it for his trip abroad. The * Wylie ’ is torn 
off but ‘ John G.’ is left. And now the question 
is — ” 

Ruth’s laughter could no longer be restrained. 

Oh, Graham, she borrowed it.” 

“ Borrowed it ! ” repeated the amazed Graham. 

Well, I like that.” 

“ She rushed down here the morning after you 
came and said she had an extra bed to make, and 
would we lend her a little bedding. Of course we 


164 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


didn’t have any bedding to spare. We’d only 
brought enough for ourselves and hardly that, for 
it’s cooler here than we expected. But the steamer 
rug was lying around and we thought we could let 
her take that.” 

“ But she must have bedding of her own,” in- 
sisted Graham. “ What does she do in the winter 
time?” 

“ That’s the funny thing about Mrs. Snooks. 
She borrows dust-pans, and flat-irons and all sorts 
of necessary things and you feel sure that she hasn’t 
been doing without them all her life. And the 
queerest part of all is that she acts so aggrieved 
if we refuse. If we tell her that we’re out of sugar, 
she seems as indignant as if we kept a store, and 
it was our business to have sugar for every- 
body.” 

Peggy came out on the porch at that moment, 
and listened with interest, not unmixed with indig- 
nation, to Graham’s account of his discovery. 

Sometimes I think the trouble with that woman 
is that she’s formed an appetite for borrowing, just 
like an appetite for drugs, you know.” Peggy 
laughed as she added, Perhaps I ought not to say 
a great deal just now, as long as I’m going borrow- 
ing myself. I’ve just discovered that we haven’t 


MRS. SNOOKS’ EDUCATION 


165 


any ginger in the house, and I’ve set my heart on 
gingerbread for dinner.” 

Why don’t you borrow it of Mrs. Snooks ? ” 
cried Ruth. ‘‘ It’s time we were getting a little 
return for what we’ve lent her.” 

Peggy hesitated. “ I don’t know why I 
shouldn’t,” she acknowledged frankly. “ If it 
isn’t very convenient for her to lend it, perhaps 
she’ll realize that her borrowing may inconvenience 
other people sometimes.” 

It was while Peggy was absent on this errand 
that the plot was formed. Gradually the group on 
the piazza had increased till only Peggy and Doro- 
thy were missing. Not unnaturally the conversa- 
tion concerned itself with Mrs. Snooks’ peculiari- 
ties, and the undeniable disadvantages of having 
her for a neighbor. Graham’s story of the steamer 
rug was matched by equally harrowing tales of 
useful articles borrowed with the promise of an 
immediate return, and missed when wanted most. 

Peggy imagines that she’s going to teach Mrs. 
Snooks a lesson by borrowing a little ginger of 
her,” Ruth said with a shake of her head. It’s 
my opinion it’ll take a good deal more than that 
to teach Mrs. Snooks anything.” 

A sudden mischievous light illumined Amy’s 


166 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


eyes. Let’s give her a real lesson,” she cried. 

“ Let’s show her how it seems to have your neigh- 
bors always borrowing things. Peggy’s gone after 
a little ginger, you say ? ” 

'' Yes,” nodded Ruth fascinated by the possibil- 
ities she saw unfolding in Amy’s plan. 

Well, when Peggy gets home, Pll go down 
and do some borrowing. And it won’t be any- 
thing like ginger, you understand. Pll pick out 
some real useful article, that she’ll miss every 
minute. That’s the way she does. And when I 
get back, Priscilla will take her turn.” 

Had Peggy been present it is doubtful whether 
the project would have been received with such 
unanimous enthusiasm. Peggy’s softness of heart 
interfered sadly, at times, with her theories of dis- 
cipline. But in her absence the conspiracy against 
Mrs. Snooks’ peace of mind was discussed and 
elaborated without a dissenting voice. Even Aunt 
Abigail tacitly approved, and Jack Rynson, who, 
it appeared, had been solicited to lend a handker- 
chief and a black necktie, that Mr. Snooks might 
be properly attired for attending a funeral in the 
village, gave the schemers the benefit of several 
valuable suggestions. 

Peggy made her appearance dimpling with 


MRS. SNOOKS’ EDUCATION 


167 


amusement, and was greeted with a shout of inter- 
rogation. “Did you get it?’’ cried half a dozen 
voices in chorus. 

“ Yes, I got it, but you never saw anybody so 
surprised and unwilling. She hinted and fussed, 
and dropped hints that she’d been thinking of 
making gingerbread for supper herself. It really 
made me uncomfortable to take it, but I felt it was 
time that she had a lesson.” 

“ High time ! ” agreed Amy with a droll glance 
at her fellow-conspirators. The unsuspecting 
Peggy looked about with mild surprise on the 
laughing group. “ Well, we’re sure of our ginger- 
bread, anyway,” she said and passed into the house. 
Amy was instantly on her feet. 

“ Oh, Amy,” exclaimed Ruth, half admiringly, 
and half in remonstrance, “do you really dare?” 

“ Dare ? Why, I don’t need any great amount of 
courage. I’m only Number Two. It’s Number 
Five or Number Six who’ll have to be brave.” 
Amy went gaily down the path, and Peggy as she 
stirred the soda into the molasses, wondered at the 
laughter on the front porch and reflected that the 
crowd was in unusually jolly spirits. 

About the time that the gingerbread was be- 
ginning to diffuse its savory odors through the 


168 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


house, Amy returned. A glance at her triumphant 
face furnished sufficient proof that her undertaking 
had been successful, even without the silent testi- 
mony *of a large object concealed by a napkin, and 
carried with ostentatious care. Oh, Amy, what 
have you there ? ” cried Priscilla, finding some dif- 
ficulty in making her voice heard above the chorus 
of exclamations and laughter. 

“ An apple-pie.” Amy’s tone indicated immense 
satisfaction with herself. 

“Amy, not really? You couldn’t!” Ruth pro- 
tested, choking with laughter. 

“ Seeing’s believing, isn’t it? ” Amy whisked off 
the napkin, and revealed the pie still steaming. 
When order was sufficiently restored, she told her 
story. 

“ I hadn’t exactly made up my mind what I’d 
ask for, but the minute I was inside the kitchen, 
I saw the pie set in the window to cool and I de- 
cided on that. Poor Mrs. Snooks couldn’t believe 
her ears. She asked me over twice, and then she 
said she’d never heard of anybody’s borrowing a 
pie. And I said that we happened to be out of pies, 
and were going to have company to dinner. You 
and Jack will have to stay,” she added to Graham, 
who accepted with as profound a bow as if he 



AMY V/HISKED OFF THE NAPKIN, AND REVEALED THE 
PIE STILL STEAMING.” 


f 



MRS. SNOOKS^ EDUCATION 


169 


had not been counting confidently on the invita- 
tion. 

Did she act very cross ? ’’ questioned Priscilla, 
who was beginning to wonder if Mrs. Snooks’ edu- 
cation had not progressed sufficiently for that day, 
without any further assistance. 

Oh, not particularly. She looked rather sad, 
and you couldn’t call her manner obliging, but it 
isn’t likely that she’d say very much, considering 
that she’s borrowed something from us once a day 
on an average, ever since we came.” 

“ I wish you’d let me take my turn next,” said 
Claire a little nervously. ‘‘ I don’t want to wait till 
she gets to the exploding point, and then be the one 
to be blown up.” 

“ Oh, go ahead, I don’t mind.” As a matter of 
fact, Priscilla shared Claire’s qualms, but would not 
for the world have admitted as much. Ruth 
watched Claire moving down the path, reluctance 
apparent in every step, and declared that it didn’t 
seem fair. You girls are bearding the lioness in 
her den and I’m having all the fun without doing 
a thing. Aunt Abigail and I are the lucky ones.” 

Bless you, child. I’m going to take my turn,” 
said the old lady, with a twinkle in her eye which 
indicated that her requisition on the generosity of 


170 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Mrs. Snooks would mark a distinct advance in the 
education of that lady. ‘‘ Fm going when Priscilla 
gets back.’’ 

But, as it happened, Aunt Abigail was not called 
on to redeem her boast. Claire returned with a 
small package of salt, folded up in brown paper, 
her courage having failed her when it came to the 
point of requesting the loan of a more useful article. 
Priscilla, having joined in the scoffing called out by 
this evidence of faint-heartedness, was on her guard 
against a similar display of timidity. 

Mrs. Snooks was ironing as Priscilla appeared 
in the doorway, and the flush that stained her sallow 
cheeks was not altogether due to the proximity 
of a glowing stove. 

Mrs. Snooks,” Priscilla began, finding the or- 
deal rather more trying than she had expected, 
“ Fve come to see if you’ll lend us your coffee-pot 
till to-morrow.” 

Mrs. Snooks tested her flat-iron with a damp 
forefinger, and then resumed her work. Her an- 
swer was so long coming that Priscilla began to 
wonder if she were not intending to reply. 

“ There’s been a good deal of borrowing ’round 
in this neighborhood first and last,” Mrs. Snooks 
remarked at length, with impressive dignity. And 


MRS. SNOOKS’ EDUCATION 


171 


lately IVe been laying in a considerable stock of 
new things, including a coffee-pot. I’ve made up 
my mind that I’ll neither borrow nor lend. While 
I don’t like to seem unneighborly,” concluded Mrs. 
Snooks, setting down her flat-iron with a startling 
thud, “ it’s a matter of principle. I’ve done the last 
lending or borrowing that I’m a-going to.” 

It was apparent that Amy’s ruse had worked, 
and that Mrs. Snooks had learned her lesson, but 
it needed the girls’ united efforts to dissuade Aunt 
Abigail from following up Priscilla’s visit, by a 
call of her own. Aunt Abigail argued that in order 
to make the effects of the lesson permanent, it was 
necessary to '' rub it in.” From a hint she finally 
let fall, the girls gathered that she was disappointed 
in not being able to carry out a brilliant idea that 
had flashed into her mind while the plot was de- 
veloping. 

What was it you were going to borrow. Aunt 
Abigail?” Ruth asked, but Aunt Abigail shook her 
head. If I had succeeded in getting it from Mrs. 
Snooks,” she replied, “you should have known. 
Not otherwise.” And as Peggy who happened out 
on the porch at that moment, threw the weight of 
her influence on the side of those who were protest- 
ing against any further visits to Mrs. Snooks, it 


172 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


seemed probable that the curiosity of the company 
would remain ungratified. Aunt Abigail was an 
old lady abundantly able to keep her own coun- 
sel. 

Peggy viewed the apple-pie with an air of dis- 
quiet. “ Now, we’ll have to buy some apples, right 
away. We’re out.” 

‘‘Well, what of it?” 

“ Why, we must make a pie in the morning to 
return to Mrs. Snooks.” 

“ Return I ” cried Amy. “ Why, Peggy, you’re 
going to ruin everything. This is ‘spoiling the 
Egyptians.’ What did Mrs. Snooks ever return 
that we didn’t send for?” As Peggy refused to 
alter her determination, a little murmur of dissatis- 
faction arose. 

“ I think we’re getting the worst of that bar- 
gain,” Jack Rynson said with feeling. “ Swapping 
one of Miss Peggy’s pies, for one of Mrs. Snooks’. 
I’ve tried both, and I ought to know.” 

“ Then we’ll send it back just as it is,” declared 
Amy with another happy inspiration. “ We’ll 
change it to another plate, and she won’t know 
whether it is her pie or not. And, even if she sus- 
pects the truth, what difference does it make ? ” 

This brilliant idea was actually carried out, after 


MRS. SNOOKS’ EDUCATION 


173 


some demurring on the part of Peggy, who was 
afraid that Mrs. Snooks’ feelings might be hurt. 
Graham was delegated to return the pie and did 
so that evening, with a suitable expression of thanks 
which Mrs. Snooks received without returning the 
usual assurance that every one concerned was per- 
fectly welcome. 

Graham turning to go up-stairs, halted by the 
door. “ Oh, by the way, Mrs. Snooks, if you could 
let me have — ” 

“ Fm entirely out,” replied Mrs. Snooks, without 
waiting for him to finish. 

Graham stared. Then he understood that Mrs. 
Snooks was suspecting him of complicity in the 
plot, and his amusement came very near getting 
the better of his politeness. In his effort not to 
laugh, his handsome young face flushed a not un- 
becoming scarlet. 

“ It was only that I lost a button on the way 
home, Mrs. Snooks, and I thought if you would — ” 
I’ve lent my last spool of thread,” said Mrs. 
Snooks, “ and I haven’t a needle to my name. 
Henney dropped my thimble down the well last 
week, and as for buttons, the only ones I own are 
on the children’s clothes. But if you want any of 
them things, Mr. Wylie, you’ll find a right good 


174 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


assortment at Dowd’s. He keeps a good stock, if 
’tis nothing but a country store.” 

Graham thanked her and went to his room. He 
reflected that Mrs. Snooks had not only learned 
her lesson, but had applied it, which is not always 
the case with promising pupils. 


CHAPTER XI 


DOROTHY GETS INTO MISCHIEF 

The experiment which had marked such an ad- 
vance in the education of Mrs. Snooks had proved 
equally beneficial to Ruth’s health. There is no 
panacea like laughter. Since Ruth had been spared 
the ordeal of requesting the loan of any of Mrs. 
Snooks’ belongings, her enjoyment of the situation 
had been unqualified and she had laughed most of 
the day, and even waked once or twice during the 
night to find herself still chuckling. By morning 
her manner had lost every trace of lassitude and her 
assurance that she felt as well as ever was accepted 
by the household without question. 

The final obstacle in the way of the boys’ long 
deferred tramp was now removed. Still another 
last day was celebrated with fitting ceremonies, and 
the Snooks’ roof sheltered the wanderers for posi- 
tively the last time. Graham and Jack had made 
their farewells the previous evening, as they were 
to start early, and Ruth’s suggestion of rising to 
175 


176 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


see them off was immediately vetoed by her 
brother. 

“ You won’t do any such thing. Why should 
you miss two or three hours of sleep for the sake 
of saying good-by to-morrow morning, when you 
can just as well say it to-night?” Yet for all his 
masculine assumption of superiority to sentiment 
Graham was conscious of a little pang of disap- 
pointment as he and Jack passed Dolittle Cottage, 
in the dewy freshness of the summer morning. He 
had more than half expected to see a hand or two 
flutter at a window, in token that their departure 
was not unnoticed. 

^ How can I bear to leave thee,’ ” hummed Jack 
under his breath, and his smile was a little mis- 
chievous. Graham regarded him disdainfully, and 
Jack, breaking off his song, hastened to say : “ Well, 
they’re as nice a crowd of girls as we’d find any- 
where, if we tramped from here to the Pacific 
coast.” 

You’re right about that,” Graham returned, 
mollified, and then the boys, turning the bend of 
the road, halted as abruptly as if a highwayman 
had checked their advance. For hidden from sight 
by a tangled thicket of underbrush and vines, five 
girls in white shirt-waists and short skirts were 


DOROTHY GETS INTO MISCHIEF 177 


waiting their arrival. The girls shrieked delight- 
edly at the amazement depicted on the countenances 
of the two knights of the road. 

Now, don’t try to pretend that you were ex- 
pecting this all the time. You know you never 
thought of it,” Ruth cried, slipping her hand 
through her brother’s arm, and giving it a fond 
squeeze. 

'' Of course I never thought of it. Only a girl 
could originate such a brilliant idea.” The assumed 
sarcasm of Graham’s rejoinder could not conceal 
his pleasure, and Ruth flashed a satisfied glance at 
Peggy, who met it with a twinkle of understanding. 

“ We’re only going to walk about a mile,” ex- 
plained Peggy, as the procession moved forward. 
‘‘We know you want to make a record, your first 
day out. And, besides, we haven’t had a real break- 
fast yet, only crackers and milk.” 

It was a long mile that they traversed before 
parting company, as the girls found when they 
came to retrace their steps. Familiar as they 
thought themselves with the vicinity, the sunrise 
world was full of delightful surprises. There was 
magic in the air, and the winding road lured them 
ahead, as if it had been an enchanted path leading 
to fairyland. 


178 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ I wish somebody’ d go away early every morn- 
ing,” Amy sighed from a full heart, “ and give us 
an excuse for getting up early. To think of sleep- 
ing away hours like this.” 

“ It’s a pity we didn’t leave long ago,” suggested 
Jack Rynson, between whom and Amy there ex- 
isted a sort of armed truce, “ so that you could 
discover what a country morning was like.” But 
before Amy could form a sufficiently withering 
reply, a tiny bird, perched on the topmost bough 
of a neighboring tree, had burst into such music 
that the little party stood silenced, and even playful 
bickering was forgotten. 

Something of the magic of the morning vanished, 
it must be confessed, when the farewells could no 
longer be postponed, and the girls turned their faces 
toward Dolittle Cottage. “ The worst of nice 
things,” said Ruth crossly, “ is that you miss them 
so when they stop.” 

“ It’s only half-past six now,” announced Pris- 
cilla, consulting her watch. Goodness ! What 
are we going to do with a day as long as 
this? ” 

I know what I’m going to do with part of it,” 
said Peggy. I’m going to give Lucy Haines a 
good boost on her algebra. There’s been so much 


DOROTHY GETS INTO MISCHIEF 179 


going on since the boys came, that she’s felt shy 
about dropping in. Afraid of interfering, you 
know. But I sent word to her by Jerry, yesterday, 
that I should expect her this afternoon.” 

As it proved, it was not a difficult matter to 
occupy the long day, since each hour brought its 
own occupation and a little to spare. At the thresh- 
old of the cottage they were met by startling news, 
Dorothy hurrying out importantly to make the an- 
nouncement. 

One of your little chickens has goned to 
Heaven, Aunt Peggy. A big bird angel took it.” 

“ What on earth does she mean ? ” Peggy de- 
manded in a perplexity not unnatural, considering 
the highly idealized character of Dorothy’s report. 
It was left to Aunt Abigail to translate the catas- 
trophe into prose. The Dolittle Cottagers were not 
the only early risers that fine morning. A big 
hawk, up betimes, and looking for his breakfast, 
had selected as a choice tit-bit, one of the yellow 
hen’s fast diminishing brood. Peggy felt that she 
could have borne it better had it not been for the 
unimpaired cheerfulness of the yellow hen’s de- 
meanor. 

The discussion of the tragedy delayed breakfast, 
and when the household finally gathered about the 


180 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


round table, it was a little after the regular break- 
fast hour rather than earlier. And, as sometimes 
happens, dinner seemed to follow close on the heels 
of breakfast, and directly after dinner, came Lucy 
Haines. Lucy’s manner of accepting a kindness 
always betrayed a little hesitancy, as if her inde- 
pendent spirit dreaded the possibility of incurring 
too heavy a weight of obligation. But usually after 
a little time in Peggy’s society, that air of con- 
straint disappeared, greatly to Peggy’s satisfac- 
tion. 

That afternoon session was a protracted one. 
Lucy’s attempt to master algebra without a teacher, 
had been not unlike the efforts of a mariner to nav- 
igate without a chart. Lucy’s little craft had struck 
many a reef, and was aground hard and fast, when 
the tug “ Peggy ” steamed up alongside. The fas- 
cination of discovering a key to mysteries seem- 
ingly impenetrable rendered Lucy as oblivious to 
the flight of time as Peggy herself. When the 
girls on the porch called in to ask the time, and 
Peggy glancing at the clock in the corner, replied 
that it was half-past four, Lucy let her book drop 
in her consternation. Instantly her face was 
aflame. 

‘‘ Oh, it can’t be,” she said in dismay. “ I can’t 


DOROTHY GETS INTO MISCHIEF 181 


have been here three hours. What must you think 
of me? ” 

Peggy looked at her in a surprise more soothing 
to the girl’s sensitive pride than any amount of 
polite protest. 

“ Why, I’ve enjoyed every minute,” she said 
simply. And I think we’re beginning to see day- 
light, don’t you ? ” 

Indeed I do. I didn’t believe that such puz- 
zling things could get so clear in one afternoon. 
And I can’t begin to thank you.” Lucy gathered 
up her belongings and made a hasty exit, while 
Peggy followed her out upon the porch. 

“ Hasn’t Dorothy come yet, girls ? Then wait a 
minute.” This last to Lucy. I’ll get my hat and 
walk part way with you. I told Dorothy she might 
play with little Annie Cole this afternoon but it’s 
time she was home.” 

The two girls had covered about half the dis- 
tance to the farmhouse, when they were met by 
Rosetta Muriel who nodded, cordially to Peggy, 
and stiffly to her companion. '' We thought it was 
time Annie was coming home,” she explained. 
** Ma said you folks would get tired having her 
’round. So I was just going for her.” 

The color had receded from Peggy’s face in the 


182 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


course of this explanation. “ Annie ! Why, I 
thought — ” 

Ma told her she could go over to play with 
Dorothy. Didn’t she come?” 

Why, I haven’t seen her. I told Dorothy she 
might go to play with Annie.” 

There was a frightened catch in Peggy’s voice. 
Rosetta Muriel hastened to reassure her, though 
with a distinct touch of patronage. 

It’s nothing to get fidgety about. Those young 
ones are up to some mischief, that’s all. Our An- 
nie’s a whole team all by herself as far as cutting 
up goes, and I guess your Dorothy is another of the 
same kind.” 

“ But where can they be? ” faltered pocrr Peggy, 
too engrossed with that all-important question to 
be concerned as to the implied criticism of her small 
kinswoman. 

'' Oh, they’re about the farm somewhere, I s’pose. 
You needn’t worry. That Annie of ours is always 
getting into the awfulest scrapes, but, you see, she 
hasn’t been killed yet.” 

With this modified comfort, Rosetta Muriel led 
the searching party. Peggy followed, looking 
rather white in spite of repeatedly assuring her- 
self that the children were sure to be safe. Lucy 


DOROTHY GETS INTO MISCHIEF 183 


Haines brought up the rear, because she could not 
bear to go her way till Peggy^s anxiety was re- 
lieved. 

The investigation of several of Annie’s favorite 
haunts proved fruitless, and Rosetta Muriel began 
to show signs of temper. “ Looks like they’ve gone 
down to the pond. That’s a good quarter of a mile, 
and I’ve got on satin slippers.” She held out an 
unsuitably clad foot for Peggy to admire, but 
Peggy was thinking of other matters than 
French heeled slippers. ‘'The pond! Is it very 
deep?” 

“No, indeed. But ma don’t like — ” 

Lucy Haines interrupted the explanation by a 
stifled cry, which from a girl so self-controlled 
meant more than a fit of hysterical screaming on 
the part of one differently constituted. Peggy 
whirled about. 

In the adjoining pasture separated from them 
by a low stone wall, was a fantastic spectacle, 
worthy a midsummer night’s dream. Down the 
slope, snorting as he ran, galloped a full sized boar, 
his formidable tusks grotesquely emphasizing his 
terrified demeanor. The fairylike figure perched 
on his back and holding fast by his ears, was Doro- 
thy. And behind ran Annie, plying a switch and 


184 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


shouting commands intended to hasten the speed of 
the frightened charger. 

As if she were in a dream, Peggy heard behind 
her the horrified whisper of Rosetta Muriel. 
“ They’ll be killed ! ” gasped the girl. Why, that 
boar’s dangerous ! ” Then her fear found voice and 
she screamed. At the sound Annie looked up, and 
halted in her tracks. Dorothy, too, lifted her eyes 
and straightway fell off her flying steed. And the 
boar, apparently uncertain as to what might happen 
next, lost no time in putting space between himself 
and his late tormentors. He turned and galloped 
up the slope in a frenzy of fear highly ludicrous 
under the circumstances. Unluckily none of the 
lookers-on were in a mood to appreciate the humor 
of the situation. 

Peggy reached Dorothy about the time that the 
fallen equestrienne was picking herself up, her face 
rueful, for she realized that the hour of reckon- 
ing had come. A moment later Rosetta Muriel 
had pounced on Annie, and, as an indication of 
sisterly authority, was boxing both ears impar- 
tially. 

‘‘ You little piece! You might have been killed, 
and it would have served you right. I don’t be- 
lieve you’ll ever be anything better than a tomboy 


DOROTHY GETS INTO MISCHIEF 185 


as long as you live. If I was ma, I’d lick these 
tricks out of you, you bet.” 

The frantic child, between her sister’s blows and 
angry words, was more like a furious little animal 
than a human being. Struggling in Rosetta Mu- 
riel’s grip, her face crimson with passion, she 
showed herself ready to use tooth and nail indis- 
criminately in order to free herself. For all her 
advantage in size and strength, Rosetta Muriel was 
unable to cope with so ferocious an antagonist. 
She solved the problem by giving Annie a violent 
push, as she released her hold. The child struck 
the ground at some distance and with a force which 
brought Peggy’s heart into her mouth. But im- 
mediately Annie scrambled to her feet, her face 
scratched and bleeding, and started toward home, 
screaming as she went, though less from pain than 
from anger. 

“ That brat ! ” cried Rosetta Muriel breathing 
fast. Then her eyes fell on Peggy, standing in 
disdainful quiet, and her expression showed uncer- 
tainty. Rosetta Muriel was hardly capable of ap- 
preciating that for one in a fit of passion to attempt 
to correct a child is the height of absurdity, but 
she recognized the indignation Peggy took no pains 
to hide. 


186 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ Does seem sometimes/’ observed Rosetta Mu- 
riel with an unsuccessful effort to regain the air 
of languor which she imagined the badge of good 
breeding, ‘‘as if nothing I could do would make a 
lady out of that young one.” 

“ I should think not,” replied Peggy, and it was 
not her fault if Rosetta Muriel thought the remark 
ambiguous. “ Good night,” she added hastily and 
turned away, fearful that a longer interview would 
bring her to the point of speaking her mind with 
a plainness hardly allowable on slight acquaintance. 
Like many people noted for tact and consideration, 
Peggy, when driven to frankness, left nothing un- 
said that would throw light on the situation. 

Dorothy walked at her aunt’s side with chastened 
step. In the chaos of feeling into which Rosetta 
Muriel’s unwise discipline had plunged her small 
sister, there was little chance for the voice of An- 
nie’s conscience to make itself heard. But Dorothy, 
on the other hand, was the prey of conscientious 
qualms. She had been naughty. Annie’s angry 
big sister had said they might have been killed, 
which, from Dorothy’s standpoint, was censurable 
in the extreme. 

“ Aunt Peggy,” she began at last, in such a for- 
lorn little pipe that Peggy was forced to steel her- 


DOROTHY GETS INTO MISCHIEF 187 


self against an immediate softening of heart. 

Aunt Peggy, I guess you’d better whip me. If 
you send me to hed ’thout any supper it wouldn’t 
make me a good girl a bit, ’cause me and Annie 
ate lots of cookies and I don’t want any supper, any- 
way.” 

Peggy studied the sunset earnestly before she 
could trust herself to reply. 

Dorothy, how often have you and Annie done 
what you did to-day? ” 

Dorothy was not certain, but it was evident that 
the diversion had been tried on several occasions 
and Peggy’s heart almost stood still, realizing the 
peril to which the children had exposed themselves. 
Without doubt their immunity was due to their 
very audacity. Apparently the boar had not con- 
nected these fearless mites with human beings 
whom he knew to be vulnerable, but had fancied 
them sportive elves, against whom his tusks would 
be powerless. Peggy registered a vow not to let 
Dorothy out of her sight again while the summer 
lasted. 

Why didn’t you tell Aunt Peggy what you and 
Annie were playing? ” 

The candid Dorothy had an instant reply. 

’Cause I didn’t want you to make me stop.” It 


188 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


was clear that the sin had not been one of igno- 
rance. Peggy resolved to act upon Dorothy’s coun- 
sel. 

After the two reached home, the story had so 
many tellings that there seemed a little danger of 
Dorothy’s penitence evaporating in self-importance. 

I had the last turn, anyway,” she boasted; and 
he runned faster with me on his back, too.” 

Oh, if I’d only been there with my camera,” 
lamented Amy. “ Think what a snap-shot it would 
have made.” Then as Peggy frowned at her be- 
hind Dorothy’s shoulder, she subsided with a gri- 
mace of comprehension. 

As Dorothy climbed the stairs to bed, it was un- 
derstood that the hour of retribution had arrived. 
Dorothy wept softly while undressing, and uttered 
agonizing shrieks as she underwent her chastise- 
ment. Down-stairs the girls looked at one another 
aghast, and Hobo whined uneasily, as if asking 
permission to interfere. Then the uproar ended 
abruptly, and Dorothy climbing upon Peggy’s knee, 
pledged herself solemnly never again to ride boar- 
back, a promise which stands more than an even 
chance of being religiously kept. 

Altogether Peggy was inclined to regard her 
methods of discipline as highly successful. It was 


DOROTHY GETS INTO MISCHIEF 189 


not till a penitent and altogether adorable Dorothy 
had been tucked into bed, and kissed uncounted 
times, that doubt assailed her. She was moving 
toward the stairs, when a small voice arrested her 
steps. 

“ Aunt Peggy,’' Dorothy said dreamily, ‘‘ you 
don’t spank as hard as my mamma does. You 
whipped me just the way Hobo whips himself with 
his tail.” 


CHAPTER XII 


THE NEW LUCY 

In the week that followed, the education of Lucy 
Haines progressed rapidly. After that first after- 
noon when the time had slipped away without her 
knowing it, she kept her eye on the clock and was 
careful not to over-stay the hour. But as she came 
every day, and her enthusiasm for learning fully 
matched Peggy’s enthusiasm for teaching, the re- 
sults were all that could be wished. 

Then one afternoon her pupil failed to appear, 
and Peggy wondered. A second afternoon brought 
neither Lucy nor an explanation of her absence. 
“ Pm afraid she’s sick,” said Peggy, who never 
thought of a discreditable explanation for anything 
till there was no help for it. 

“ Sick of algebra, more likely,” suggested Claire. 

I thought such zeal wouldn’t last.” 

She doesn’t seem like that sort of a girl,” de- 
clared Amy, who was developing a tendency to dis- 
agree with Claire on every possible pretext. ‘‘ She’s 
190 


THE NEW LUCY 


191 


one of the stickers, or I don’t know one when I 
see it.” 

A little assenting murmur went the rounds, and 
Claire glanced reproachfully at Priscilla, who had 
sided against her. Two souls with but a single 
thought,” represented Claire’s ideal of friendship. 
That two people could love each other devotedly, 
and yet disagree on a variety of subjects, was be- 
yond her comprehension. She was ready at a 
moment’s notice to cast aside her personal convic- 
tions, and agree with Priscilla, whatever stand the 
latter cared to take, and it seemed hard,, in view 
of such unquestioning loyalty, that Priscilla should 
persist in having opinions of her own. 

But Claire’s hour of triumph was on its way. 
When Jerry Morton came in the morning with a 
string of freshly caught fish, he produced from the 
depths of an over-worked pocket a folded paper, 
which, to judge from its worn and soiled appear- 
ance, had served as a hair-curler or in some equally 
trying capacity. This he handed to Peggy, who 
regarded it with natural misgiving. 

“ That Haines girl sent it,” Jerry explained. I 
put it in the pocket where I carry the bait, but I 
guess the inside is all right.” 

Thus encouraged, Peggy unfolded the dingy 


192 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


scrap, but the changes of her expressive face did 
not bear out Jerry’s optimistic conjecture that the 
“ inside ” was all right. Judging from Peggy’s 
crestfallen air, it was all wrong. The note was not 
written in Lucy’s usual regular hand. The letters 
straggled, the lines zig-zagged across the page, and 
the name signed was almost an unintelligible scrawl. 
But Peggy thought less of these superficial matters 
than of the unwelcome news communicated. 

‘‘ Dear Friend : — I shan’t come to study alge- 
bra any more. I’ve given up the idea of going to 
school any longer. I thank you very much for try- 
ing to help me, but it’s no use. 

Yours truly, 

“ Lucy Haines.” 

I thought it was something like that,” Claire 
remarked triumphantly when the note was read 
aloud, and she reflected with some satisfaction that 
she alone had suggested the rightful explanation of 
Lucy’s action. 

I must say I’m disappointed in that girl,” de- 
clared Peggy, absently smoothing out the crumpled 
paper. Her bright face was clouded. “ Wednes- 
day she was just as interested and ambitious as 


THE NEW LUCY 


193 


she could be. And now she’s given up. It doesn’t 
seem like her.” 

I must say she doesn’t show a great deal of 
gratitude,” exclaimed Ruth, always ready to rush 
to Peggy’s defence. Here you’ve been using your 
vacation to teach her, when you might have been 
enjoying yourself, and then all at once she gets 
tired of it. It doesn’t seem to occur to her that 
if you were like most girls, you’d be the one to give 
up.” 

The expression of Peggy’s face suggested that 
she was rather absorbed in her own thoughts, and 
giving but scant heed to the words of her champion. 

'' Do you know, girls,” she said slowly, '' I’m 
going over to see Lucy and find out what this 
means.” 

There was a chorus of protests. '' Don’t you do 
it, Peggy,” Amy cried indignantly. And Priscilla 
remarked, “ I wouldn’t tease her into accepting 
a kindness that she hadn’t the sense to appre- 
ciate.” 

'' It was too much for you to do anyway,” Ruth 
chimed in. I think it’s a good thing she’s tired 
of it, myself.” But Peggy was not to be dissuaded 
from her purpose. Under the uncompromising 
statements of the bald little note, there was some- 


194 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


thing that claimed her sympathy. Even the strag- 
gling lines, so little suggestive of the Lucy Haines 
she knew, carried the suggestion of appeal. “ I’m 
not going to coax her into doing anything,” Peggy 
explained. “ But — ” and this with unmistakable 
firmness — I’m going to find out.” 

After dinner, when the other girls were indul- 
ging in afternoon naps, or lounging on the porch, 
Peggy donned a broad-brimmed shade hat, and with 
Hobo at her heels, started toward Lucy’s home. 
The zig-zag path crossing the pastures was both 
shorter and pleasanter than the road, and Peggy 
rather enjoyed getting the better of such obstacles 
as snake fences and brooks that must be crossed 
on stepping stones. Such things gave to an other- 
wise prosaic ramble the fine flavor of adventure. 

She was flushed and warm, and looking, had she 
known it, unusually pretty, with her moist hair curl- 
ing in rings about her forehead, when she came 
in sight of Lucy’s home, a straggling cottage which 
would have been improved by paint and the services 
of a carpenter. Both lacks were partially concealed 
by vines which climbed over its sagging porch, and 
tall rows of hollyhocks, generously screening with 
their showy beauty its weather-beaten sides. A girl 
was in the back yard chopping wood, a rather slat- 


THE NEW LUCY 


195 


ternly girl with disordered hair. Peggy descended 
on her briskly to ask if Lucy were at home. 

Hatchet in hand, the girl faced about. Peggy’s 
head whirled. She made a confused effort to recall 
whether Lucy had ever mentioned a sister, a sister 
considerably older, and not nearly so nice. Then 
her momentary confusion passed, and she realized 
she was facing Lucy herself. The shock of her 
discovery showed in her voice as she exclaimed, 
“ Why, it’s you!” 

‘‘ Of course,” said Lucy a little coldly, but she 
cast a half-apologetic downward glance at her un- 
• tidy dress, and her color rose. With obvious re- 
luctance she asked, “ Won’t you come in? ” 

Peggy was conscious of a thrill of righteous in- 
dignation. She stood very straight and her eyes 
met those of the other girl squarely. Lucy, are 
you angry with me? ” 

Lucy Haines did not answer immediately. Her 
bared throat twitched hysterically and all at once 
the eyes which looked into Peggy’s brimmed 
over. 

Don’t, please ! ” she said in a choked voice. 
“ Me angry ! Why, you’re the kindest girl I ever 
dreamed of. Till I’m dead I’ll love to think about 
you and how good you are. But it’s no use.” 


196 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Peggy seated herself on the woodpile. Her 
native cheerfulness had returned with a rush. 

Now, Lucy Haines, let’s talk like two sensible 
people. If I’m as nice as all that, you ought to be 
willing to trust me a little. What’s the reason it’s 
no use? What’s made all the difference since 
Wednesday? ” 

Lucy’s silence was like a barrier between them. 
If it had not been for the tears upon her cheeks, 
Peggy would have been inclined to distrust her 
memory of that momentary softening. The girl’s 
confidence came at last reluctantly, as if dragged 
from depths far under the surface, like water raised 
in buckets from a well. 

‘‘ My money’s gone.” 

Peggy had an uncomfortable feeling that she 
must grope her way. ‘'Your money’s gone?” she 
repeated, to gain time. 

“ Yes, the money I’ve been saving up. The 
money that was to help me get through school next 
year. You know how I’ve worked this summer. 
And there isn’t a thing to show for it.” 

“ How much was it ? ” 

“ Forty dollars.” 

All at once Peggy felt an insane desire to laugh. 
The impulse was without doubt, purely nervous. 



THE girl’s confidence CAME AT LAST RELUCTANTLY.” 


I.T, 


-rr. - 


■ \ 







f . 






ii 


f 


f > 
^1 • 


» ».• k 

V 


• FN : 

, I - 

: ,*J •'i:. 



^4: 

,,.;.'f»U^ 

{^1 , ^ ’ • .^. 4 







L»»- VV^- ;-'■- ■'■ » 






. , ■te:.;.»:’:iw*^SS5S*!» »>.► - : ' v*’i“-« r,vi 


fe.v« 




V • e*T ‘ . 





THE NEW LUCY 


197 


For though there seemed to her a surprising dis- 
crepancy between the sum named and the despair 
for which it was responsible, the humorous aspect 
of the case was not the one which would naturally 
appeal to a disposition like Peggy’s. Desperately 
she fought against the impulse, coughed, bit her 
twitching lips, and finally acknowledged defeat in 
a little hysterical giggle. Lucy stared at her, too 
astonished to be angry. 

'' There!” Now that the mischief was done, 
Peggy felt serious enough to meet all the require- 
ments of the case. Pve laughed and Pm glad of 
it. For it’s a joke. Forty dollars ! A girl as bright 
as you are, ready to sell out for forty dollars. It’s 
enough to make anybody laugh.” 

Lucy put her hand to her forehead. But it was 
all I had,” she said rather piteously. 

All you had. But not all you can get. Why, 
I had a friend who went into a business office last 
winter. She’s earning forty dollars a month now, 
and they’ll raise her after she’s been with them a 
year. Forty dollars means a month’s work for a 
beginner. You’ve lost a month, and you talk as 
if everything had been lost.” 

The rear door of the cottage opened, and a young 
man appeared, a distinctly unprepossessing young 


198 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


man, whose shabby clothing somehow suggested a 
corresponding shabbiness of soul. He stood irres- 
olute for a moment, then turned and struck off 
across the fields, his shambling gait increasing the 
unfavorable impression that Peggy had instantly 
formed. 

Lucy regarded her visitor with burning eyes. 

I didn’t mean to tell anybody,” she said. ** I 
thought my pride wouldn’t let me, but what’s the 
use of my being proud? That was my brother, and 
he drinks. I guess you’d know it to look at him, 
wouldn’t you? It was he who stole my money. 
That’s the kind of people I belong to.” 

to her feet. She had an odd feeling 
that she could not do her subject justice sitting on 
a woodpile, with her feet dangling. 

Lucy Haines,” she said with a severity partly 
contradicted by the kindness of her eyes, “ I’m 
ashamed of you. I can tell just by the little I know 
of you, what kind of ancestors you had, and you 
ought to be thankful for them every day you live. 
Think of all the sickly people in the world, that 
can’t more than half live at best, and you with your 
splendid, strong body. And think of the stupid 
ones, who try to learn and can’t, and you seeing 
through everything like a flash. I know what kind 


THE NEW LUCY 


199 


of people you belong to, Lucy Haines, and you 
ought to he proud and thankful, too.” 

The immediate effect of this outburst was a sur- 
prise. Lucy Haines sat down on the chopping- 
block and began to cry. She cried as if the pent-up 
sorrows of her life were at last finding outlet, cried 
as if she never meant to stop. Peggy in her dismay 
tried coaxing, scolding, petting, each in turn, and 
at last gave up the vain endeavor, and took her old 
place on the woodpile, to wait till Lucy should have 
come to the end of her tears. 

At last the figure in the soiled calico was no 
longer shaken by convulsive sobs. Lucy turned 
toward the patient watcher on the woodpile, and in 
spite of her swollen lids and blood-shot eyes, Peggy 
knew it was the old Lucy looking up at her. 
“ Well ? ” she demanded cheerfully. ‘‘ It’s all right, 
isn’t it?” 

“ Yes,” Lucy agreed hesitatingly. I’m going 
to try again, if that’s what you mean.’^ 

And you’ll come to-morrow ? ” 

Yes, I’ll come to-morrow, if you’re not too dis- 
gusted to bother with me any longer,” said Lucy 
humbly. 

Well, it’s time for Hobo and me to be going 
home.” Peggy jumped to her feet, crossed briskly 


200 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


to the unkempt figure, and stooping, kissed a tear- 
stained cheek. And then Lucy’s arms went about 
her, and clasped her close in passionate gratitude. 

Peggy Raymond,” said a stifled voice, “ I can’t 
do anything to pay you back, but this. I promise 
you I’ll make you proud of me yet. You were 
ashamed of me to-day, but if I live. I’ll make you 
proud of me.” And Peggy had one more bewilder- 
ing impression to add to the varied catalogue of 
characteristics which made up the Lucy Haines, 
whom she was beginning to think she had never 
known till that day. 

In spite of this triumphant conclusion to her 
enterprise, Peggy returned to the cottage heavy of 
heart. There is always a danger that the sensitive 
and sympathetic will find the revelation of the mis- 
ery in the world overwhelming, bringing the temp- 
tation to shut one’s eyes to suffering, or else in its 
contemplation, to lose the joy out of life. And 
as it only takes an added drop to cause a full cup 
to brim over, Peggy’s dejection reached the over- 
flowing point, through no other agency than the 
yellow hen. 

The girls all noticed that Peggy was silent, as 
well as uncommunicative. She fenced skilfully to 
evade direct answers to their questions, but she did 


THE NEW LUCY 


201 


not seem inclined to introduce new topics of con- 
versation. And when Amy called her from the 
kitchen, where she and Ruth were getting supper, 
Peggy sat staring abstractedly ahead of her till the 
call was repeated. 

Priscilla glanced up from her magazine. Say, 
Peggy, the girls are calling you. Probably they 
are having trouble with the muffins.^’ 

“ Oh, I didn’t hear.” Peggy sprang to her feet, 
and went hastily through the house to the kitchen. 
But it was not domestic difficulties which accounted 
for Amy’s summons. She stood at the window, 
flattening her nose against the screen. 

“ Peggy, I wish you’d tell me what this old vixen 
is about. Is she trying to punish one of the chick- 
ens, or is it only a game ? ” 

For ten days past the yellow ben had been freed 
from the restraints of the coop, and by day had led 
her brood in adventurous quest of grasshoppers, 
and at sunset had conducted them to the waiting 
nest in the rear of the woodshed. But at the present 
moment, a peculiar scene was being enacted. At 
the open door of the woodshed, a sleepy brood 
huddled close, awaiting the return of their mother, 
who with an air of determination was pursuing a 
squawking chick, running as if for his life. 


202 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Around the cherry-tree they circled, once, twice, 
thrice. Then the pursuer overtook her foster-child, 
and pecked him savagely. It was not a game. 

The yellow hen strutted off in the direction of 
her peeping brood, clucking complacently, as if she 
congratulated herself on solving some problem sat- 
isfactorily. The poor little outcast followed with 
a piteous pipe, which caused the Spartan mother 
to turn and repeat her admonition. 

For a moment Peggy was at a loss for an ex- 
planation. Then she understood. “ I know,” she 
cried. “ He’s a different breed from the others, 
and he’s outgrown them, and the senseless old crea- 
ture thinks he doesn’t belong to her. She’s just 
got to be nice to him, that’s all.” 

But Peggy’s efforts at discipline were unavailing. 
The speckled chicken surreptitiously introduced 
under the yellow hen’s hovering wings, enjoyed the 
briefest possible period of maternal protection. 
Before Peggy could get back into the house, the 
yellow hen was chasing him all around the wood- 
shed, and Peggy found it necessary to make him 
comfortable for the night in a basket set behind 
the stove. 

And this was the little drop which made her cup 
overflow. The forlorn peeping of the outcast 


THE NEW LUCY 


203 


chicken seemed to blend with poor Lucy’s sobs. 
Peggy wondered if it could be that the voice of 
earth’s suffering was like the hum of the insects 
on a summer night, so constant that one might not 
hear it at all, but an overwhelming chorus if one 
listened. 

'' Peggy Raymond, do you think you’re coming 
down with anything?” Amy demanded crossly, at 
half-past nine o’clock that evening. “ Because 
you’re about as much like yourself as chalk is like 
cheese.” 

' Peggy stood up. 

No, I’m not coming dozvn with anything,” she 
said lightly, but I’m going up to something, and 
that’s my bed. I believe I’m sleepy.” 

Before she climbed the stairs, she went out into 
the kitchen to be sure that the speckled chicken was 
comfortable. As she touched the basket he an- 
swered with a soft, comfortable sound like the coo 
of a baby, or the chirp of a sleepy little bird, the 
sound that speaks of warmth and contentment. 
Peggy stood beside the basket thinking. 

“ There ! I knew something was wrong.” Amy 
had followed her friend out into the kitchen. 

You’re crying over that chicken. Why, you silly 
Peg!” 


204 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


But Amy had misinterpreted the moist eyes. 
That little contented sound from the basket back 
of the stove had brought a message to Peggy. She 
had made the chicken comfortable in spite of its 
unnatural mother. She had rekindled ambition in 
Lucy’s heart in spite of her thieving brother. All 
at once Peggy understood that the compensation 
for insight is the joy of helpfulness. It was not 
meant for any heart to bear the burden of earth’s 
grief, but only to lighten it as one can, and be glad. 

And so, after all, Peggy went up to bed com- 
forted. 


CHAPTER XIII 


A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE 

Peggy had a bright idea. Any one familiar with 
the Peggy disposition would have guessed as much 
from a number of infallible signs. There were 
periods of abstraction, characterized by long silences 
or random replies. There were thoughtful little 
frowns, and sudden dimpling smiles, all for no rea- 
son apparent. And when Peggy reached the point 
of saying to herself in a confidential undertone, 
‘‘There! That’s just the thing!” speculation ran 
riot in Dolittle Cottage. 

But though the guessing was both varied and 
ingenious, it was all wide of the mark. The an- 
nouncement of Peggy’s project at the breakfast- 
table one morning took everybody by surprise. 
“ Look here, girls,” began Peggy, betraying a 
degree of nervous excitement in her reckless salting 
of her. scrambled eggs, “what would you think of 
our giving a benefit performance ? ” 

“ Performance of what ? ” asked half the table. 

205 


206 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


And the other half wanted to know, “ Whose bene- 
fit ? ’’ Peggy answered the last question first. 

‘‘ Lucy Haines’. She’s had — that is, she isn’t 
going to have some of the money she was counting 
on for next year.” Peggy flattered herself that 
this discreet statement gave no hint of the heart- 
ache and humiliation poor Lucy had undergone. 

And even if we didn’t make very much, a little 
would help her out.” 

But, Peggy, what could we do ? ” cried Amy, 
setting down her glass of milk with an emphasis 
that sent part of its contents splashing over the 
brim. None of us sing any to speak of, except 
Priscilla, and she and Claire are the only ones who 
play. I don’t see — ” 

“Well, I’ve been wondering why we couldn’t 
repeat that little farce we gave at school last June. 
It wouldn’t be much work, for we all know our 
parts. Beside ours, there was only one that 
amounted to anything. I thought maybe Claire 
would take that. The other characters have so 
little to do that we could easily pick up girls for 
the parts. Lucy herself might take one.” 

“ And Rosetta Muriel,” suggested Amy, rather 
maliciously. It was so seldom Peggy really dis- 
liked anybody that the temptation to make frequent 


A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE 


207 


mention of their pretentious neighbor was too much 
for Amy’s fun-loving disposition. Unconsciously 
Peggy’s face assumed an expression suggestive of 
just having swallowed a dose of quinine. I sup- 
pose so,” she agreed grudgingly, and Amy indulged 
in a wicked chuckle. 

‘‘But where could we give it, Peggy?” Ruth 
asked with animation. It was easy to see that the 
suggestion had made a most favorable impression 
on the company. The little comedy had been given 
during commencement week and had proved the 
most popular feature of that festive period. The 
performers had not had time to forget their parts, 
and a very few rehearsals would be sufficient to 
assure a smooth presentation. Peggy, delighted 
with the friendly reception accorded her plan, con- 
tinued her explanation. 

“ Why, I think they’ll let us have it in the school- 
house. It’s just standing empty all summer. I’ll 
have to see Mr. Robbins about that, Mr. Silas 
Robbins. He’s the committee man who hires 
teachers, and everything of that sort. And, of 
course, Lucy ought to know what we are planning 
before we do anything further. It won’t be neces- 
sary to have her name put in the paper, or anything 
like that, but I’m sure the people will be more in- 


208 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


terested if they know it is a benefit for one of their 
own girls.” 

Lucy Haines, on learning the latest of Peggy’s 
schemes for her advantage seemed rather over- 
whelmed. As a matter of fact, she exaggerated 
the generosity of the girls who had so cordially 
endorsed Peggy’s plan. The summer days were all 
very delightful, but the presentation of the little 
play promised that agreeable variety without which 
all pleasures pall. Indeed, Lucy’s expression of 
gratitude, fervent if not fluent, rendered Priscilla 
really uncomfortable. 

I wish you’d make her understand, Peggy,” 
she said, '' that though we’re awfully glad to help 
her, we’re not a collection of philanthropists. I’m 
afraid she doesn’t understand that this play is going 
to be lots of fun.” 

Other misunderstandings had to be cleared up 
before everything was running smoothly. When 
Peggy called on Mr. Silas Robbins, and stated her 
errand, that excellent man failed to grasp her ex- 
planation, and took her for the manager of a the- 
atrical troupe. 

You don’t mean that you’re running a show 
at your age! I call it a shame. You don’t look 
a day older than my Ettie. Haven’t you got a home 


A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE 


209 


and folks, child, or what is it that’s druv you into 
this dog’s life? ” 

Of course it was necessary for Peggy to begin 
at the beginning, and in the course of twenty min- 
utes or so, the good man began to understand. As 
the extent of his blunder gradually dawned upon 
him, he threw back his head and broke into a hearty 
guffaw whose enjoyment was contagious. Peggy 
joined him, and then there was an exultant note 
in her laughter. Observation had taught her that 
when a man is laughing, it is one of the hardest 
things in the world for him to say no. 

Now, suppose we start over again, and go kind 
of slow,” said Mr. Silas Robbins. “ I’ve got as 
far as this, that you’re all high-school girls and 
want to give a show. It would take a reg’lar race- 
horse of a brain to keep up with that tongue of 
yourn.” 

Peggy’s further explanations were characterized 
by the utmost deliberation, so that Mr. Robbins 
had time to ask any questions that occurred to him, 
and the outcome justified her expectation. Not only 
did she secure the use of the school building, but 
Mr. Silas Robbins agreed to purchase tickets for 
himself and family. 

'' And to think I took you for a perfessional,” 


210 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


said Mr. Robbins, smiling very broadly as he turned 
back to his waiting horses. “ If there’s anything 
in your show funnier’n that, it’ll be wuth the price. 
Going to ask a quarter, be you? That’s right. 
Folks don’t appreciate a cheap ten-cent show, the 
way they do one they’ve got to pay a good price 
for.” 

Peggy met a similarly cordial reception at the 
office of the Weekly Arena, the country paper, on 
which she was relying for free advertising. Mr. 
Smart, the editor, was a careworn little man, whose 
frayed and faded business suit suggested that too 
many subscriptions were paid in potatoes and cord 
wood, and too few in the coin of the realm. He 
agreed to her request with a readiness Peggy- 
thought wonderfully kind, though it would have 
surprised her less, had she realized with what eager- 
ness Mr. Smart was continually seeking items with 
a news value. 

I’ll make one or two references to it in this 
issue,” Mr. Smart promised, to sort of pique curi- 
osity, you know. And next week you might give 
me a little write-up of the thing. Outline the plot, 
without giving away the surprises, and put it on 
thick about its being funny. It is funny, ain’t it? ” 

“ Oh, yes, very.” 


A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE 


211 


That’s the talk,” said Mr. Smart approvingly. 

I don’t know how it is with city people. Some- 
times it seems to me that they must like to have 
their feelings harrowed up, judging from the kind 
of plays they go to see. But here in the country, 
we like to get our money’s worth of laughing. 
And, by the way, I suppose you understand. Miss, 
that it’s customary for the Press to receive two 
complimentary tickets.” 

Notwithstanding this cordial and valuable sup- 
port, Peggy was to find that the lot of an actor- 
manager is not altogether free from thorns. Claire 
had obligingly agreed to accept the vacant role in 
the cast, but after one reading of the little play, 
a marked decrease in her enthusiasm was observ- 
able. 

Do you know I don’t like the part of Adelaide 
a bit,” she confided to Priscilla. I’d like to play 
Hazel. I’m going to ask Amy if she’d mind chan- 
ging with me.” 

Priscilla stared. 

Of course she’d mind. She knows her part 
and has played it once. You couldn’t ask her to 
learn a new one just because you prefer hers.” 

Claire’s air of depression became more marked. 

Priscilla,” she quavered, I don’t see how Pm 


212 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


going to play that part. I don’t know how I’ll 
endure it.” 

Priscilla’s amazement grew. Why, what’s 
wrong with it? I think it’s particularly cute.” 

Why, we’re quarrelling every minute, you and 
I. And at the end of the second act, you say — 
Claire’s voice died away in a dejected whimper. 
But there was little balm for her grievance in Pris- 
cilla’s unfeeling laughter. 

‘‘Well, what of it? There’s nothing real about 
it. A quarrel in a play isn’t anything^” 

“ It’s something to me,” replied Claire, in tones 
nicely balanced between despondency and tender- 
ness. “ When I think of your glaring at me and 
saying such cruel, cruel things, it seems as if it 
would almost kill me.” She found her handker- 
chief, and actually shed a few tears, while Priscilla 
choked down her exasperation, and tried to answer 
with fitting nonchalance. 

“ Sorry you feel that way. We might ask Doro- 
thea Clarke, the girl who took the part before, to 
come up for a week, just to play it. Though I 
must say,” concluded Priscilla, her irritation get- 
ting the better of her good resolutions, “ that your 
idea impresses me as too silly for words.” 

The suggestion that Claire’s cooperation was not 


A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE 


213 


necessary to the success of the undertaking was 
all that was needed. Claire had no intention of 
being reduced to the position of an on-looker, while 
the others enjoyed the fun and reaped the plaudits 
of the enterprise. Nothing more was heard of 
Claire’s giving up her part, but in the rehearsals 
she showed such a total lack of spirit, and played the 
role assigned her with so unmistakable an air of 
injury, that patient Peggy was driven to the verge 
of desperation. 

Nor were her troubles confined to Claire. Ro- 
setta Muriel who had been offered an unexacting 
part in the cast, confided to Peggy her intentions 
in regard to costume. '' I’m going to have an apple- 
green silk. The skirt’ll be scant, of course, and 
draped a little right here. And which do you think 
would be stylisher, a square neck or — ” 

Peggy had by now recovered herself sufficiently 
to interrupt. Why, you’re cast for a parlor- 
maid.” 

'' I know it,” said Rosetta Muriel, indifferently. 

“ You can’t dress in apple-green silk. You ought 
to have a plain black dress and a little white 
apron.” 

Rosetta Muriel flushed and tossed her head. 

I don’t know what difference that makes. If 


214 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


you’re going on the stage you want to look as nice 
as you can, I should think.” 

‘‘ One can look very nice in a black dress and a 
white apron. I’m going to be a frumpy old woman, 
with the worst rig you ever saw. But of course,” 
concluded Peggy firmly, perceiving that Rosetta 
Muriel was inclined to argue the point, “If you’d 
rather not take the part, I can probably find some 
one else. But whoever takes it, will have to be 
dressed suitably.” 

That argument was as effective with Rosetta Mu- 
riel as it had been with Claire. She yielded as the 
other girl had done, and as ungraciously. “ It’s 
easy enough to see through that,” she told herself 
angrily. “ Those city girls want to be the whole 
thing. They’re afraid to let me dress up nice, for 
fear folks will look at somebody else.” And it 
argues well for the strength of Rosetta Muriel’s 
vanity that for the moment she actually believed 
her preposterous charge. 

Plans for the play absorbed the leisure of the 
cottagers. Little else was talked of. To Jerry 
Morton had been assigned the responsibility of or- 
ganizing an orchestra of local talent, and he came 
twice a day or oftener, to report progress or ask 
counsel. The tan shoes, whose excessively pointed 


A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE 


215 


toes betrayed that probably they were as old, if 
not older than Jerry himself, but which in Jerry’s 
estimation were synonymous with unpretentious 
elegance, appeared so frequently that the razor-like 
tips began to look somewhat scarred and battered, 
as if they might perhaps retire from active service 
in ten years’ time, or so. But the tan shoes were 
not Jerry’s only concession to the social amenities. 
An unwonted attention was given to grimy knuckles 
and finger-nails. More than once he made his 
appearance with his usually frowsy hair as sleek 
as the coat of a water rat, and dripping, in further 
likeness to the animal mentioned. Peggy, whose 
original interest in Jerry had been intensified by the 
favorable impression he had made on Graham, 
hailed these signs of awakening with satisfaction, 
and laid plans to bring about still more startling 
changes. 

The little comedy did not require much in the 
way of scenery. But to present even a simple home 
scene on the schoolhouse platform, necessitated 
considerable planning, to say nothing of hard work. 
Arrangements were made for extra benches to put 
back of the battered desks, for the Weekly Arena 
had exhibited a noble determination to earn the 
two complimentary tickets, and Peggy felt sure of 


216 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


a full house. Farmer Cole had agreed to lend Joe 
for the important day, and it looked as if the hired 
man would not find his post a sinecure, 

‘‘If ever a place was misnamed,” Aunt Abigail 
remarked one day, “ this is the spot. Dolittle Cot- 
tage. Do-little Cottage,” she repeated, with an 
emphasis calculated to make her meaning apparent 
to the most obtuse. “ In the course of a few weeks 
we have become a preparatory school and an orphan 
asylum.” She looked significantly at Peggy who 
sat on the steps, feeding the speckled chicken from 
a spoon. “ And our last development is a theatrical 
agency. Well, I can’t say that it is exactly my idea 
of a quiet, restful summer.” 

The hour of preparation was at its height, and 
the great occasion less than a week away, when 
Peggy received news which sent her already buoy- 
ant spirits climbing like a rocket. The rural deliv- 
ery had brought her several letters, and as Priscilla 
noticed, she pounced first on a missive in a busi- 
ness-like envelope, with a typewritten address. 
She had hardly read two lines before she inter- 
rupted herself with a joyous squeal. 

“ Girls, isn’t it glorious ! Elaine is coming Sat- 
urday.” 

“ Elaine ! Why, I thought she said she couldn’t.” 


A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE 


217 


Priscilla's answer was a little less spontaneous than 
usual. 

“ Her mother and Grace have been invited some- 
where, and they insisted on her coming here. She’s 
worked so hard, and they feel she needs a change.” 
Peggy was reading down the page, her bright face 
aglow with anticipation, but Priscilla’s look indi- 
cated no corresponding pleasure, and she answered 
with a non-committal murmur, when Peggy added, 
“ She’ll be here for the play. I’m so glad.” 

And Priscilla struggling to express a degree of 
satisfaction in the prospect, did not guess how soon 
she would echo Peggy’s words from the bottom of 
her heart. 


CHAPTER XIV 


AUNT ABIGAIL IS MISLAID 

The little country schoolhouse had been the scene 
of varied activity that morning. Even in term time, 
when the battered desks were occupied, it is a ques- 
tion whether a forenoon’s program would have 
been more strenuous. Equipped with tape-measures 
the girls had calculated to a nicety just how much 
furniture the platform could accommodate, and 
still give the performers room to make their en- 
trances and exits without colliding with the arm- 
chair or overturning the small table. The question 
of extra benches had also come up for considera- 
tion, and the girls had demonstrated to their com- 
plete satisfaction that two people of ordinary size 
could be seated comfortably at each desk. Ab- 
sorbed in these fascinating calculations, they had 
failed to notice how rapidly the time was passing, 
till Dorothy began to complain of being hungry. 

“ You’re as good as an alarm-clock,” declared 
Priscilla, consulting her watch. It’s half-past 
eleven, Peggy.” 


218 


AUNT ABIGAIL IS MISLAID 


219 


'' Is it ? Then we mustn’t wait another minute. 
If Aunt Abigail is back from her walk, she may 
be hungry too.” Aunt Abigail had been invited to 
attend the preliminary inspection of the schoolroom, 
but had declined, frankly avowing her preference 
for a walk. Jerry had told her of a somewhat rare 
fern growing half a mile from the cottage, and 
Aunt Abigail who intermittently was an enthusi- 
astic amateur botanist had professed a desire to 
see this particular species in its native haunts. 

'' Don’t hurry, Peg,” pleaded Amy, as the pro- 
cession headed for the cottage at a more rapid pace 
than Amy approved on a summer morning. '' It’s 
more than likely that she isn’t home yet. You know 
she never thinks anything about the time if she’s 
interested.” 

As Amy’s conjecture was based on an intimate 
knowledge of Aunt Abigail’s peculiarities, no one 
was surprised to find it correct. The front door 
of the cottage was locked, and the key was hanging 
on a nail in full view, a custom of the trusting com- 
munity which had gradually come into favor at 
Dolittle Cottage. The girls trooped indoors, and 
preparations for dinner began forthwith, even Dor- 
othy lending her aid. Dorothy loved to shell peas, 
that ordinarily prosaic task being enlivened by the 


220 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


certainty that she would drop at least two-thirds 
of the agile vegetables, and be compelled to pursue 
them into the most unlikely hiding-places. 

The peas were shelled at last, and Dorothy com- 
forted for the untimely fate of several luckless 
spheres which had rolled under the feet of pre- 
occupied workers, and, according to Dorothy, had 
been “ scrunched.” Another twenty minutes and 
Peggy announced that dinner was ready. “If Aunt 
Abigail would only come. Things won’t be so good 
if they wait.” 

“ I won’t be so good if I wait, either,” Dorothy 
declared. “ ’Cause it makes me cross to get hun- 
gry.” 

Dorothy was provided with an aid to uprightness 
in the shape of a slice of bread and butter, and the 
others seated themselves on the porch to await Aunt 
Abigail’s return. It is an open secret that time 
spent in waiting invariably drags. The wittiest find 
their ideas deserting them under such circum- 
stances. The most congenial friends have nothing 
to say to each other. There are, as a rule, any 
number of things one can do while one is waiting, 
but unluckily there is nothing one feels inclined to 
do. Up till one o’clock conversation was spasmodic. 
For the next half hour silence reigned, and each 


AUNT ABIGAIL IS MISLAID 


221 


face became expressive of a sense of injury and 
patient suiYering. At quarter of two, open revolt 
was reached. 

“ Peggy, how much longer are you going to 
wait ? ” Amy demanded. Everything is probably 
spoiled by now.’' 

Peggy did her best to be encouraging. “ Oh, 
not exactly spoiled. But it doesn’t do a dinner 
any good to wait an hour or two after it is cooked.” 

Why not sit down ? She’s sure to be here by 
the time we’re fairly started,” suggested Ruth. 

“ I’d as soon wait as not.” Claire’s face was 
angelically patient. “ I haven’t a bit of appetite 
any more. I suppose it’s because my head always 
begins to ache so if I don’t eat at the regular hour.” 

Peggy rose to her feet rather hastily. Come 
on,” she said briskly. “ We’ll begin. Probably 
that’ll be just the way to bring her.” And she won- 
dered why it was that Claire’s patient sweetness 
was so much more trying than Amy’s fretful com- 
plaint. 

But the device for bringing Aunt Abigail home 
proved unsuccessful. Peggy put her dinner on the 
back of the stove to keep warm, and it was still 
simmering, undisturbed, when the platter and the 
various serving dishes on the table had been scraped 


222 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


clean, for the loss of appetite of which Claire com- 
plained was by no means universal. The work of 
clearing the table and washing the dishes was usu- 
ally protracted, for every other minute some one 
ran out on the porch to see if Aunt Abigail were 
approaching. By three o’clock a general uneasiness 
began to make itself evident. 

I believe I’ll go over to the place where those 
ferns grow,” Peggy declared. ‘‘ Even if she’s for- 
gotten all about her dinner, it can’t be good for her 
to go so long without eating. Don’t you want to 
come with me, Amy? ” 

Amy, who seemed less concerned than any of the 
company, blithely accepted the invitation. We’ll 
probably find her with a great armful of ferns and 
her hat tipped over one ear, and she’ll be perfectly 
astonished to know that it’s after twelve o’clock. 
Oh, you don’t know Aunt Abigail as well as I do.” 

But though they searched the section of the 
woods Jerry had designated as the habitat of the 
rare fern, and called Aunt Abigail’s name at fre- 
quent intervals, there was no answer, nor did they 
find anything to indicate that there had been an 
earlier visitor to the locality. Amy’s confidence 
seemed a little shaken by this discovery and she 
made no objection to the rapidity of their return 


AUNT ABIGAIL IS MISLAID 


223 


to the cottage. Ruth came hurrying out to meet 
them. “ Has she come ? ’’ Amy called, her voice 
betraying her change of mood. 

“ No. Haven’t you found her ? ” It was of 
course an unnecessary question, for the anxious 
faces of the two girls would have told that their 
quest had been unsuccessful, even if their failure 
had not been sufficiently demonstrated by the fact 
that Aunt Abigail was not accompanying them. 

We’d better go right over to Coles’,” Peggy 
said after a minute’s pause. Perhaps Mrs. Cole 
. found she was alone, and asked her to dinner.” 

I’ve been there,” was Ruth’s disappointing re- 
ply. And I went down to Mrs. Snooks’, too. 
I thought Aunt Abigail might have gone there to 
borrow something. You know she was so unwill- 
ing to give up the idea. But Mrs. Snooks was 
sitting out on the porch, and she said she hadn’t 
seen her.” 

The others had gathered around them as they 
stood talking. The speckled chicken, who, as a 
result of being brought up by hand,” was devel- 
oping an extravagant fondness for human society, 
came up peeping shrilly, evidently under the impres- 
sion that in so sizable a gathering, there must be 
some one who had nothing better to do than minis- 


224 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


ter to his wants. Hobo, too, made his appearance, 
and he alone of the company gave no sign of mental 
disturbance. Amy pushed him away impatiently as 
he rubbed against her, the effect of worry on Amy’s 
temperament having the not unusual result of 
making her short-tempered. Then a bright idea 
flashed into her head. 

Peggy, maybe he could track her.” 

Who could?” 

“ Why, Hobo. We can let him smell something 
Aunt Abigail has worn, and then if he’s any good, 
he ought to be able to follow the trail. I don’t see 
how we’re going to hunt for her, unless we try 
something like that.” 

Peggy did not regard the suggestion in a partic- 
ularly hopeful light, but at the same time she had 
nothing better to suggest. To continue the search 
for Aunt Abigail without a single clue as to the 
direction she had taken, was not unlike looking 
for the proverbial needle in the haymow. Accord- 
ingly, Peggy followed without protest, while the 
other girls, relieved by the mere suggestion of a 
definite program, hurried into the house and up 
the stairs to Aunt Abigail’s room. A moment later 
they reappeared, each bearing something selected 
from Aunt Abigail’s belongings. 


AUNT ABIGAIL IS MISLAID 


225 


The various articles were deposited in a circle 
about Hobo, as if he had been a heathen idol, and 
Aunt Abigail’s worsted shawl and silk work-bag, 
votive offerings. Hobo did not in the least under- 
stand the meaning of this new game, but he was 
pleased to find himself the centre of attention, and 
thumped his tail against the porch with a sound 
like persistent knocking. 

“ I don’t believe I’d give him this,” exclaimed 
Peggy, picking up the work-bag and sniffing 
thoughtfully. It smells so strong of peppermint 
that it’s likely to mislead him.” 

She always carried peppermint drops in that 
bag,” said Amy. The use of the past tense was 
such an unconscious admission of fearing the worst, 
that the girls looked at one another aghast. And 
then Peggy, with a desperate realization that some- 
thing must be done, and that immediately, seized 
the worsted shawl, and knelt down before Hobo. 

Find her, good fellow,” she urged, holding the 
wrap close to the dog’s nose. 

Over the fleecy mound, Hobo regarded Peggy 
with bright, intelligent eyes. He’s smelling of 
it,” said a thrilled voice in the background. 

Yes, and he looks as if he understood,” cried 
another voice. See how his eyes shine.” 


226 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Even Peggy’s doubts were vanishing before 
Hobo’s air of absorbed attention. Find her, 
Hobo,” she insisted. Find Aunt Abigail.” 

The little group stood breathless, while Hobo 
descended the steps, and nose to earth, followed the 
winding gravelled path for half its distance. Then 
taking an abrupt turn, he struck off across the lawn. 
Their hearts in their mouths the girls hurried after. 
Peggy heard Priscilla just behind her, saying that 
it was perfectly wonderful. Priscilla had always 
retained a trace of her first disapproval of Hobo’s 
admission into the family circle, and even at that 
anxious moment, Peggy felt a little thrill of satis- 
faction over the fact that the wisdom of her char- 
ity had been vindicated. 

Hobo ambled across the lawn, stopped abruptly 
at the foot of the pear-tree, and there seated him- 
self, looking up into the branches, and wagging 
his tail, with an air of having abundantly satisfied 
his own expectations. Peggy’s efforts to induce 
him to take up the trail were useless. Familiar as 
they all were with Aunt Abigail’s eccentricities, it 
was impossible to believe that she had improved 
the occasion of their absence to climb a pear-tree, 
especially as its fruit had been gathered weeks 
earlier. Moreover, even granting the possibility of 


AUNT ABIGAIL IS MISLAID 


227 


so erratic a proceeding, she must have descended 
from her perch, unless she had continued her jour- 
ney by airship. Peggy brought the worsted shawl, 
and renewed her appeals and commands, while 
Hobo continued to wag his tail, apparently under 
the impression that he was being praised for some 
remarkable achievement. 

“ There’s no use wasting any more time,” Amy 
cried at last, “ on a dog as stupid as that one.” 

He never pretended to be a bloodhound,” said 
Peggy, her sense of justice driving her to the de- 
fence of her protege. And then she dropped the 
shawl and ran to meet Jerry Morton, whose cheery 
whistle usually announced his coming some time 
in advance of his actual arrival. 

Jerry had come to ask the opinion of the company 
as to the advisability of occupying the second inter- 
mission by a banjo duet. But before he could in- 
troduce the subject, his attention was claimed by 
the news of Aunt Abigail’s mysterious disappear- 
ance. As all the girls talked at once, the resulting 
explanation was somewhat confused, and Jerry 
gathered the impression that Hobo was being held 
responsible for driving Aunt Abigail into the pear- 
tree. Corrected on this point, his face suddenly 
acquired an expression of extreme seriousness. 


228 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


I saw long ’bout noon — but ’tain’t likely that 
had anything to do with it.” 

“What was it?” cried the girls in chorus, each 
conscious of a chilly sensation in the neighborhood 
of the spine. And Amy added fiercely, “If you 
know anything, Jerry, tell it quick ! We’re losing 
lots of time.” 

“ Well, it was a band of gypsies.” 

There was a minute of awed silence. “ But you 
don’t think — ” Amy began, and paused helplessly. 

“ I don’t think anything but — well, they had 
three wagons — you know the kind — and in the 
bottom of the last one, I could see somebody lying 
stretched out and all covered over with a blanket. 
I thought most likely one of the men had been 
drinking and was just sleeping it off. But, of 
course — ” 

Jerry paused, overwhelmed at the sight of the 
horror depicted on the faces of his auditors. Vainly 
he racked his brain for a less harassing explanation 
of the fact that Aunt Abigail had disappeared some 
time during the forenoon, and at five o’clock was 
still missing. Peggy, her lips very white, attempted 
to reassure herself and the others, by attacking the 
theory he had suggested. 

“ But, Jerry, what would gypsies want with an 


AUNT ABIGAIL IS MISLAID 


229 


old lady like Aunt Abigail? I thought they only 
stole babies.” 

“ Yes, and they come back after a while and 
claim their fathers’ estates,” chimed in Amy hys- 
terically. 

Jerry would have liked to be consoling, but did 
not see his way clear to that end. He accordingly 
observed that real gypsies would steal anything they 
could lay their hands on. And when he had finished 
this expression of his inmost convictions, Amy 
burst into tears. 

Oh, why are we wasting time ? ” she cried. 

We ought to get Mr. Cole and Joe and all the 
men around to drive after those people and see who 
was under that blanket. Oh, dear. Oh, dear!” 

Dorothy was pulling Peggy’s skirt. '' Aunt 
Peggy ! Aunt Peggy, listen I ” 

'' Oh, hush, Dorothy. I can’t attend to you.” 

But listen. Aunt Peggy — ” 

Dorothy, you’re a naughty girl. I can’t listen.” 

Dorothy too burst into sobs. '' I just wanted to 
tell you,” she wailed, “ that Aunt Abigail was a-sit- 
ting on the porch.” 

Peggy spun about. The astonishing news was 
true. On the porch sat Aunt Abigail, swaying 
slightly in one of the willow rockers, with her medi- 


230 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


tative gaze fixed on the western sky. After the 
first inevitable half minutes of stupefaction, there 
was a wild rush for the house. 

It seems to me I never saw the sky prettier,’' 
was Aunt Abigail’s astonishing beginning. But no 
one was in the mood to join her in discussing the 
beauties of nature. Where have you been? ” was 
the cry echoed from lip to lip. 

Aunt Abigail smoothed a wrinkle in her skirt, and 
for the first time since undertaking the chaperonage 
of the Terrace girls, she looked a trifle discomfited. 

I found such an interesting story in the gar- 
ret,” she said, “ a continued story it was, and it 
ran through an entire year, fifty-two numbers. I 
had a little difficulty in finding every instalment, 
but I succeeded at last. You girls will enjoy read- 
ing it. I am afraid — ” Aunt Abigail glanced 
uneasily at the rosy west, and left the sentence un- 
finished. “ I hope,” she said instead, '' that you 
didn’t wait dinner for me.” 

But the door was locked,” said Peggy, finding 
it almost impossible to believe that their alarm had 
been groundless. 

“ Yes. I thought it wasn’t quite safe to leave 
the door unlocked, when I would be in the third 
story, but I didn’t want to have to hurry down to 


AUNT ABIGAIL IS MISLAID 


231 


let you in. I locked the front door on the outside, 
and hung up the key. Then I went in by the back 
door and locked it on the inside.” 

“ And you mean that you’ve been in the garret 
all these hours?” cried Amy in accents of exas- 
peration. Her face gave no hint of its usual easy- 
going good-nature. Though the tears were still 
undried upon her cheeks, ominous lightning played 
in her eyes. It really looked as if she could not 
easily forgive Aunt Abigail for her failure to be 
kidnapped by gypsies. 

And just at the right moment somebody giggled. 
Among other benefits that laughter confers on the 
race, it not infrequently serves as a lightning con- 
ductor. With all the anxiety they had suffered, the 
situation was ludicrous nevertheless. While they 
had agonized below stairs. Aunt Abigail had sat 
on the garret floor, absorbed in a sensational serial 
story, oblivious to everything but the next chapter. 
An uncontrollable titter went the rounds. It gained 
volume, like a seaward flowing brook. It swelled 
to a roar. And Amy, who for a moment had stood 
silent and disdainful, as if she defied the current 
to sweep her off her feet, gave up all at once, and 
laughed with the rest. 

Aunt Abigail laughed too, though more as if 


232 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


she wished to appear companionable than because 
she really saw the joke. When the silence of ex- 
haustion followed the uproar, and the girls were 
wiping their wet eyes and each avoiding the glances 
of her neighbor, for fear of going off into another 
paroxysm. Aunt Abigail made a remark which 
helped to explain her failure to enter into the fun. 

“ I really hope you didn’t wait dinner,” repeated 
Aunt Abigail politely. And if — if it’s the same 
to the rest of you, I vote for an early supper.” 


CHAPTER XV 


Priscilla’s looking - glass 

“ In less than twenty-four hours Elaine will be 
here.” 

“ You’ve been saying that for a week,” Priscilla 
commented tartly. The two girls had the porch 
to themselves. Priscilla stretched her lazy length 
in the hammock, while Peggy had curled herself 
into the biggest chair in a position which only a 
kitten or a school girl could by any possibility con- 
sider comfortable. Life at Dolittle Cottage was 
not favorable to tete-d-tetes, and Priscilla found 
ground for a grievance in the fact that on one of 
the rare occasions when they were alone together, 
Peggy should occupy the time in discussing the ap- 
proaching visit of another friend. Though Pris- 
cilla had been making a gallant fight against her 
besetting weakness, it occasionally took her off her 
guard. 

“If I’ve been saying that for a week,” observed 
Peggy with unruffled good nature, “ I’ve been talk- 
233 


234 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


ing nonsense. For this is the first day it’s been 
true.” 

“ Don’t be silly, Peggy. You know perfectly 
well what I mean. For a week you haven’t been 
able to talk of anything but Elaine’s coming.” 

Peggy made no reply. There was a critical note 
in the accusation which she found vaguely irrita- 
ting, and it seemed to her the wisest course to let 
the matter drop where it was. But Priscilla was 
in the unreasonable mood when even silence is suf- 
ficient ground for resentment. 

“ Dear me, Peggy, I didn’t mean to reduce you 
to absolute dumbness. By all means talk of Elaine, 
if thaf s the only topic of interest.” 

‘‘ See here, Priscilla ! ” Peggy straightened her- 
self, an unwonted color in her cheeks. For all her 
sweetness of disposition, she had a temper of her 
own, and was perhaps no less lovable on that ac- 
count. '' I thought we’d settled this thing long ago. 
You know I’m fond of Elaine,” she went on stead- 
ily, “ and after her hard year. I’m delighted that 
she can have an outing up here with the rest of 
us. It isn’t anything I’m ashamed of, and it isn’t 
anything you’ve a right to call me to account for. 
I don’t care any the less for you because I care for 
Elaine, too.” 


PRISCILLA’S LOOKING-GLASS 


235 


There are few better tests of character than its 
response to frankness. A girl of another sort 
would have found in this straightforward speech 
additional cause for umbrage. Priscilla showed 
that her faults were only superficial after all, by 
her immediate surrender. 

Oh, Peggy,” she exclaimed, a choke in her 
voice. You don’t need to tell me that. I don’t 
know what ails me sometimes. I should think you’d 
lose all patience with me.” 

A tear splashed down upon her cheek, and Peggy, 
surprised and touched, leaned forward to pat the 
heaving shoulder consolingly. Never mind, dear. 
We won’t say another word about it.” 

Just one more,” pleaded Priscilla. You know, 
Peggy, that even when I’m hateful, I love you better 
than anybody in the world except my father and 
mother. But if you weren’t the dearest girl on 
earth — ” 

The screen door flew open, and slammed shut 
with an explosive effect which might have startled 
listeners unused to such phenomena. But in a cot- 
tage filled with young folks, doors are so likely to 
slam that this miniature thunder-clap did not cause 
either head to turn. It was rather the singular si- 
lence following which led Peggy to lift her eyes, 


236 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


and it was the expression on Peggy’s face which 
brought Priscilla to the realization that something 
out of the ordinary was taking place. 

Claire stood by the screen door, her hands 
clenched, her face scarlet, her whole demeanor indi- 
cating the intensity of her struggle for self-control. 
Priscilla looked at her aghast, all sorts of alarming 
speculations racing through her mind. Oh, what 
is the matter? ” she cried. 

“ I heard every word.” 

“ You heard — ” Priscilla broke off, and turned 
on Peggy a blank face. Do you know what she 
means? What has she heard?” 

Oh, you needn’t try to get out of it.” Claire’s 
voice was suddenly shrill and rasping. So Miss 
Peggy Raymond is the dearest girl on earth, is 
she, and you love her better than anybody in 
the world! It won’t do any good for you to 
deny it.” 

'' I haven’t any intention of denying it,” Priscilla 
replied, choosing her words with care. Instantly 
she knew that this meant the end of the friendship, 
which had by degrees become a burden rather than 
a joy. Claire’s exactions, her extravagant protests 
of an affection which in its expression proved itself 
to be nothing but self-love, had been the one dis- 


PRISCILLA^S LOOKING-GLASS 


237 


cordant note in the summer’s harmony. To have 
the unreal bond dissolved, even in so drastic a 
fashion, came as a relief. “ T haven’t any wish to 
deny it,” Priscilla repeated, as Claire gasped hys- 
terically. “ Everybody who knows me knows that 
Peggy’s my best friend.” 

“ And what about me ? ” The tragic tone of 
Claire’s inquiry threw its absurdity into temporary 
eclipse. “ Pm nobody, I suppose. I can just be 
set aside when it suits your pleasure. And you 
called yourself my friend.” 

‘‘ Why, Claire,” Peggy began, throwing herself 
into the breach with her usual irresistible impulse 
toward peacemaking, but, to the angry girl, this 
well-meant interference was additional provoca- 
tion. Oh, don’t you say anything,” she cried, 
turning savagely on the would-be pacificator. 

You ought to be satisfied. It’s all your fault.” 

“ My fault ! ” The accusation was too prepos- 
terous to be taken seriously. Peggy could not keep 
from smiling. 

“ Oh, yes, I don’t wonder that you laugh,” ex- 
claimed Claire, finding in that involuntary twitching 
of the lips new fuel for her wrath. “ It’s what 
you’ve been plotting all the time, and now you’ve 
done it, so, of course, you’re satisfied.” 


238 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Peggy’s impulse to laughter had passed. She 
turned rather pale, and sat silent, not deigning to 
reply to such a charge, while Claire rushed on reck- 
lessly. “ Of course, after this, nothing would in- 
duce me to stay in this house another night.” 

“ I should hope not,” remarked Priscilla with 
deadly coldness. She might have forgiven Claire’s 
attack on herself, but such treatment of Peggy was 
not to be overlooked. The eyes of the two girls 
met like clashing swords. 

But in spite of Claire’s declaration that nothing 
would induce her to spend another night at Dolittle 
Cottage, when it was ascertained that the first train 
on which she could take her departure left at ten 
o’clock next' morning, she did not seek the hospital- 
ity of Mrs. Snooks’ roof, nor even suggest sleeping 
on the lawn. After her first paroxysm of anger 
was over, she became abnormally and painfully 
polite, begged everybody’s pardon for nothing at 
all, and proffered extravagant thanks for the sim- 
plest service. She declined to come down to supper 
on the pretext that she was too busy packing. And 
when Peggy carried up a well-laden tray, Claire 
received her with courteous protests. 

Oh, dear me ! You shouldn’t have done that. 
I had no idea of your taking any trouble on my 


PRISCILLA’S LOOKING-GLASS 


239 


account. Fm not at all hungry, you know.” Claire 
would have given much for sufficient strength of 
will to refuse to taste another morsel of food in 
Dolittle Cottage, but being angry is, unluckily, no 
safeguard against being hungry. 

As a matter of fact, the voice of Claire’s appe- 
tite was too insistent to allow her to give herself 
the satisfaction of haughtily declining to profit by 
Peggy’s thoughtfulness. “ Just set the tray down 
anywhere,” she continued, packing ostentatiously, 
and if I get time and feel like it, Fll eat a mouth- 
ful.” And Peggy departed, relieved by her sincere 
conviction that no one in the cottage would go to 
bed without a satisfactory evening meal. 

As Claire was to leave at ten, and Elaine arrived 
at eleven, it was but natural that the girls who were 
to meet the new arrival should accompany the de- 
parting guest on the four-mile drive to the station. 
Indeed, if they depended on the stage, it was neces- 
sary that they should go together, as this convey- 
ance made but one trip a day in each direction. 
Peggy did not wish to delegate to any of the other 
girls the responsibility of meeting Elaine, whom 
she regarded as her especial guest, and since Claire 
had come to the cottage on Priscilla’s invitation, 
Peggy felt that it devolved on Priscilla to see her 


240 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


off, in spite of the unfortunate termination of the 
visit. 

‘‘ As for seeing her off, I shall be glad enough 
to do that,” declared Priscilla, who, now that her 
tongue was loosed, was atoning for many days of 
repression. But, Peggy, I don’t see how I can 
stand a four-mile drive with that girl.” 

I’ll be there too, honey, and with the stage 
driver listening to every word, we can’t talk about 
anything except the scenery. Please come, Pris- 
cilla. Don’t give her any excuse for thinking that 
you haven’t done everything that could possibly 
be expected of you.” 

Accordingly, the stage calling the next morning 
found three passengers awaiting its arrival, and 
the keenly observant driver, who occasionally turned 
his head, and proffered an observation, in case the 
conversation languished, must have formed an en- 
tirely new conception of girls of seventeen. Had 
they all been seventy, and the merest acquaintances, 
they could not have treated one another with more 
precise politeness, nor have conversed with greater 
decorum. Altogether, Priscilla had some show of 
reason for referring later to the drive as ghastly.” 
Unluckily, Claire’s train was thirty minutes late, 
and the tension was accordingly prolonged for that 


PRISCILLA’S LOOKING-GLASS 


241 


length of time. As Peggy attempted to make con- 
versation out of such material as the weather and 
the time Claire would reach home, Priscilla was 
reflecting that if she were obliged to wait much 
longer she would disgrace herself either by laugh- 
ing or by crying, or by indulging in both diversions 
at one and the same moment. 

But the whistle sounded in time to save Pris- 
cilla’s hardly tried self-control. The girls shook 
hands primly. Peggy and Priscilla wished Claire 
a pleasant journey. Claire replied by effusive 
thanks. At length, to the relief of all three, she 
handed her suitcase to an obsequious porter and 
stepped aboard the Pullman. 

Now be ready,” Peggy cried, clutching Pris- 
cilla’s arm. “ Wave your hand if she looks out.” 
But Claire did not deign so much as a glance at her 
late companions, and the train which bore her out 
of the heart of the green hills, carried her forever 
out of the lives of the two who watched her de- 
parture. 

The girls seated themselves on one of the station 
benches to await Elaine’s train. Peggy was a little 
sober, for unjustified as she knew Claire’s suspicions 
to be, she could not help asking herself how it was 
that she had gained so little of Claire’s confidence 


242 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


in a summer’s association. And Priscilla’s face, 
too, was overcast, but for a different reason. 

'' Peggy,” she exclaimed abruptly, do you know 
I feel as if Pd been looking at myself in the mirror.” 

Then you ought to feel more cheerful than you 
look,” returned Peggy with a sweeping glance, and 
a smile, designed to express her conviction that 
Priscilla was an unusually handsome girl. 

But Priscilla was not to be turned aside by the 
little compliment. “ It isn’t any reason to be cheer- 
ful. I mean, Peggy, that this affair with Claire 
has just helped to show me what I’m like myself.” 

Peggy broke into excited protests, to which Pris- 
cilla listened unmoved. 

It’s exactly the same thing. I’ve been jealous 
of Elaine in just the same way she has been jealous 
of you. And both of us called it love, when all the 
time it was just the meanest kind of selfishness. 
I wonder why it is that your faults never look very 
bad till you see them in somebody else.” 

If you imagine that you’re like Claire Fendall,” 
interjected Peggy, seething with indignation, 
you’re badly mistaken, that’s all.” 

But glad as Priscilla would have been to accept 
the comforting assurance she shook her head with 
decision. It’s exactly the same thing,” she in- 


PRISCILLA’S LOOKING-GLASS 243 

sisted. But I really hope — Why, Peggy, what’s 
the matter ? ” 

If Peggy’s convulsive movement had not been 
sufficient to account for the startled question, the 
expression of her face was abundant ground for 
the inquiry. “ Why, Peggy,” Priscilla repeated in 
real consternation, ‘‘ what is it ? What has hap- 
pened ? ” 

‘‘ I never thought of it till this minute. She’s 
spoiled everything.” 

“Who? Claire? What has she spoiled?” 

“ Our play,” groaned Peggy. “ It comes off on 
Tuesday, and has been advertised in the last three 
issues of the Aren'a. We can’t possibly find any- 
body to take her place-. What are we going to do ? ” 

“ Dorothea Clarke played it last June. Why not 
telegraph for her to come up. We just can’t have 
a fizzle at the last minute.” 

“Why, Dolly Clarke is in California! Some- 
body spoke of it in a letter only last week.” Peggy 
groaned again. “ I wonder if Claire didn’t think 
that her going would spoil everything. Or if she 
just didn’t care.” 

Priscilla was inclined to favor the latter hypoth- 
esis, yet even in her resentment she realized that 
any amount of criticism of Claire would not save 


244 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


the situation. Vainly the girls grappled with the 
problem, to end by looking at each other despair- 
ingly. 

When Elaine stepped off the train at eleven 
o’clock she was immediately conscious of missing 
something in her welcome. It was not that Peggy 
did not seem glad to see her, for the steadfast eyes 
that met her own were beaming with affection. 
Priscilla too was unusually cordial. And yet Elaine 
missed something, the spontaneous overflowing of 
light hearts. 

“What is it?” she asked, looking from one to 
the other, as the stage driver went for her little 
trunk. “ Is anybody ill? Is anything wrong? 
Somehow you look — ” 

Peggy and Priscilla exchanged glances. Peggy 
laughed. 

“ We might as well tell her now as later. Per- 
haps when that’s off our minds, we’ll be able to think 
of something else. You know, I wrote you about 
the benefit we got up for Lucy Haines.” 

“ Yes, I know.” 

“ Well, we’re going to give the little farce we 
learned for commencement week. It happened that 
we four girls took all the principal parts but one, 
and Claire Fendall agreed to take that. You were 


PRISCILLA’S LOOKING-GLASS 


245 


at oii^ of our rehearsals last spring, weren’t you? 
Well, this was Adelaide’s part.” 

Yes, I remember. The girl who was always 
losing her temper over things.” 

“ Well, unluckily, Claire lost her temper over 
something, and went home just an hour ago. And 
the play is for Tuesday night. We can’t possibly 
postpone it, because there is no way of getting word 
to the people. The paper only comes out once a 
week. Did you ever hear of anything so dread- 
ful?” 

Elaine was musing. If I remember, it isn’t 
such a very long part.” 

'' Why, it isn’t as long as Priscilla’s or mine, but 
Adelaide is one of the leading characters. She 
couldn't possibly be left out.” 

I didn’t mean that. I was only going to sug- 
gest — ” Elaine hesitated, with a little of her old- 
time shyness. “ I was only going to say that if 
you couldn’t do any better. I’d take the part.” 

Take the part? ” Peggy looked at her friend 
in an amazement which temporarily obscured her 
gratitude. But we give the thing Tuesday night. 

“ Yes, I know.” Elaine smiled a little at the 
conflict of hope and incredulity written on Peggy s 
expressive face. “ But I really have a very quick 


246 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


memory, Peggy, though I don’t retain things as 
long as lots of other people. And before I came to 
Friendly Terrace I took part in school theatricals 
quite often. I can’t promise to distinguish myself, 
but I’m sure I can get through the part and save 
the day.” 

And then, to Elaine’s secret amazement, it was 
Priscilla’s arm that went about her waist, and Pris- 
cilla’s voice that cried, with a thrill of sincerity 
there was no mistaking : 

“ Oh, Peggy, isn’t it splendid to have her here? ” 


CHAPTER XVI 


PEGGY MAKES A SPEECH 

The great occasion was at hand. Assisted by 
Joe and Jerry, the girls had spent most of the day 
in the schoolhouse, with results that surprised them- 
selves. The platform had been slightly enlarged, to 
meet the exigencies of a dramatic representation. 
Curtains of various colors and material provided 
dressing-rooms for the actors, on either side of the 
stage. A screen brought from Dolittle Cottage hid 
from view the blackboards back of the spot usu- 
ally occupied by the teacher’s desk. A rug covered 
the pine boards of the platform, while a few chairs, 
a small table and a fern in a brass jardinier pro- 
duced the homelike effect the girls were after. 
Jerry was immensely proud of the curtain, which, 
thanks to the pulleys he had arranged, worked as 
smoothly as if it had been a professional curtain, 
instead of belonging strictly to the amateur class. 
Peggy suspected that down in his heart Jerry be- 
lieved that curtain to be the most important and 
appealing feature of the prospective entertainment. 

247 


248 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


While the girls labored at the schoolhouse, Elaine 
sat on the porch of Dolittle Cottage, and studied 
her part with such fixed attention as to be com- 
pletely oblivious to the charm of her surroundings. 
When Peggy came hurrying home to look after the 
dinner she groaned self-reproachfully at the sight 
of Elaine’s furrowed brow, and silently moving 
lips. 

It’s a perfect shame ! You came up here for a 
rest, and the first thing we do is to set you to work 
— and such hard work.” 

“ Two days of it won’t hurt me,” Elaine returned 
buoyantly. “ And you know, Peggy, I’m ever so 
glad to help out.” But it was quite unlikely that 
Peggy realized the satisfaction Elaine experienced 
in the knowledge that her opportune arrival meant 
the success of Peggy’s scheme. Elaine had a deep- 
rooted antipathy to being under obligations, a char- 
acteristic which has its root in wholesome inde- 
pendence, though it may easily be carried too far. 
Nothing could have promised better for her enjoy- 
ment of her little holiday than this unexpected 
opportunity to turn the tables on her hostesses, and 
become the benefactor. 

Although two days seemed a very short time for 
mastering her part, Elaine felt confident that she 


PEGGY MAKES A SPEECH 


249 


would make no serious slip. Her memory was 
quick, and responded to the spur of necessity. If 
her attention wandered even for a minute, she 
caught herself up, realizing how much depended 
on her application. Luckily the role appealed to 
her, and for that reason was more readily memo- 
rized. Though she had prefaced her offer with the 
assurance that she should not distinguish herself 
in the part, she began to be hopeful that she would 
be able to do more than repeat the lines mechanic- 
ally. 

As the critical hour approached, Elaine was per- 
haps the least nervous of any of the household, and 
she gleaned more than a little amusement from the 
efforts of the others to reassure her. “ You know 
ril be right there with the book,’’ said Aunt Abi- 
gail, who had accepted the important post of official 
prompter. “ So it won’t be a serious matter if you 
forget.” The others had similar encouragement to 
offer, some of it mingled with good counsel. 
'' Don’t lose your head if you get tangled up,” 
Peggy warned her. Because the rest of us know 
our parts perfectly, and we can go on with it, even 
if something is left out.” And Elaine, while agree- 
ing not to lose her head, promised herself the satis- 
faction of surprising the doubters. 


250 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


Early as the girls reached the schoolhouse, they 
were not the first arrivals. Farmer Cole’s Joe, 
transformed almost beyond recognition, by what he 
would have designated as a boiled shirt ” and a 
high collar, had already quite a little pile of tickets 
and silver ranged on the table before him. Jerry 
and his orchestra were in their places. Jerry’s 
hand-painted necktie was, of course, in evidence, 
while the pointed shoes creaked whenever he moved, 
as if in protest against the exacting service that 
was being required of them at their time of life. 
The Dolittle Cottage girls hurried past the observ- 
ant eyes, and in the improvised dressing-rooms 
found Lucy and Rosetta Muriel awaiting them. 
Resentfully Rosetta Muriel had dressed according 
to Peggy’s specifications, black dress and ruffled 
white apron, with a jaunty cap perched on her fair 
hair. Then she had viewed herself in the mirror 
and had experienced the surprise of her life. 

Why, I look real pretty ! ” exclaimed Rosetta 
Muriel staring, but there was no vanity in the ob- 
servation. Rosetta Muriel announced it as a sci- 
entist would proclaim the news of some discovery 
in physics. She tested the accuracy of her impres- 
sion by the help of a hand-mirror. She had not 
been mistaken. ** 1 really look pretty,” repeated 


PEGGY MAKES A SPEECH 


251 


Rosetta Muriel, and, for the first time in her life, 
realized the aesthetic possibilities of simplicity. 

Her lingering grudge against Peggy in part dis- 
sipated by her scientific discovery, vanished com- 
pletely when Peggy removed the rain-coat and the 
heavy veil which had obscured her charms. Peg- 
gy’s make-up was very successful in effacing every 
suggestion of youth and girlish prettiness. Artis- 
tically designed wrinkles made her look seventy-five 
at the least computation, and suggested in addition, 
a quarrelsome disposition. Rosetta Muriel took 
one look, and gave way to giggles. 

My goodness, but you are a sight,” said Rosetta 
Muriel, entirely forgiving Peggy for the prohibi- 
tion of the apple-green silk. “ Is that a wig you’ve 
got on ? ” 

'' Nothing but corn-starch,” replied Peggy, piling 
her wraps in the corner. “ Now, Elaine, you see. 
Aunt Abigail will sit right here, so you needn’t be 
one bit nervous about forgetting. Hear the people 
coming. I believe we’re going to have a full 
house.” 

This pleasant expectancy was confirmed by the 
continued and increasing shuffling of feet over the 
bare schoolhouse floor and the hum of voices. The 
time of waiting was somewhat trying for all the 


252 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


performers, especially for the novices. Lucy 
Haines, whose part consisted of a dozen sentences 
or less, grew gradually paler and paler, till she 
looked like anything but a footlight favorite. Ro- 
setta Muriel smoothed her apron and adjusted her 
cap with the regularity of clockwork, till it began 
to look as if both these serviceable articles would 
be worn out before the little bell gave the signal 
for drawing the curtain. 

All at once the hum of voices outside took on 
a menacing volume. Behind the curtain the girls 
were unable to distinguish a word, but judging 
from the sound, an altercation was in progress. 
“ What can be the matter ? ” demanded Peggy, 
turning a startled face on the others. 

“ Nothing to worry about, child,” said Aunt Abi- 
gail soothingly. “ Probably some of those young 
farmers are having some noisy fun.” But the loud 
voices did not impress Peggy as suggesting good- 
natured nonsense. And her apprehensions were 
presently confirmed by Jerry Morton, who slipped 
under the curtains and came hurrying toward her. 
The boy’s face was flushed, and he was breathing 
fast. 

It’s that Cherry Creek crowd,” he exclaimed. 

They’re going to spoil everything.” 


PEGGY MAKES A SPEECH 


253 


“ The Cherry Creek crowd ? ” Peggy repeated in 
bewilderment. “ Oh, I remember.” Vaguely she 
recalled the little settlement scattered along the 
banks of Cherry Creek and taking its name from 
that unassuming stream. In the opinion of Peggy’s 
neighbors, the young people of Cherry Creek were 
a distinctly inferior class. Peggy had been inclined 
to set this down to prejudice. In view of the dem- 
onstrations outside, she began to think that possibly 
she had been mistaken. 

“ A crowd of ’em drove over,” continued the 
exasperated Jerry, and more’s coming. And they 
say they won’t pay any admission,, ’less they can 
have seats. They say it’s our business to have seats 
for everybody, the way we’ve been advertising this 
here show.” 

In spirit Peggy groaned. It appeared that the 
too obliging Weekly Arena had overshot the mark. 

It’s going to spoil everything to have them 
standing up there at the back of the room,” re- 
peated Jerry. ‘‘ They’ll get to fooling, and shuffling 
’round. They wouldn’t like anything better than 
to upset the whole show. I’ll bet that’s what they 
came for.” 

What are we going to do ? ” Peggy wrinkled 
her brows in the effort to decide the question. 


254 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


“ Joe says he’s ready to take a hand in throwing 
out the whole bunch. There’s some of our fellows 
here, good and husky, who’ll help. But he says if 
we do that, we ought to do it quick, before the 
rest of the crowd gets here.” 

“ Certainly not” And as Peggy vetoed one 
suggestion, her groping brain seized on another. 

Jerry, how far is Cherry Creek?” 

Eight miles, the nearest houses. Why can’t 
they stay to home and get up their own shows, 
’stead of coming all this way to spoil ourn? ” 

Peggy’s answer was unexpected. She pushed 
past Jerry, mounted to the platform, and pulling 
aside the curtain, stepped out before the uneasy 
audience. A characteristic of leadership is the 
ability to dispense with advice in a crisis. At that 
minute Peggy did not need to ask whether she were 
right. 

The clamorous voices died down at her appear- 
ance. There was an instant of astonished silence, 
and then a roar of laughter. The laugh was some- 
thing on which Peggy had not counted, and for a 
moment, she was completely bewildered. Peggy 
was on too good terms with her fellow beings to 
be afraid of them in bulk, but she had forgotten 
that her grotesque appearance would naturally ere- 


PEGGY MAKES A SPEECH 


255 


ate amusement, and the roar of laughter took her 
unawares. For the first and only time in her life, 
she knew the meaning of stage-fright. 

Then her momentary confusion passed. The 
faces which for a long moment had seemed blended 
in one gigantic face, jeering and unfriendly, re- 
gained their individuality. She saw them looking 
up at her with interest. The uproar was quieting. 
She took a fresh grip on her self-control, and as 
she regained the mastery of herself, she knew that 
she was mistress of the situation. 

Ladies and Gentlemen ! ” 

The clear, girlish voice, in combination with 
Peggy’s aged appearance, was incongruous enough 
to create further laughter, had the audience not 
been too interested to hear what she was about tQ 
say, again to interrupt. 

“ Ladies and Gentlemen, first of all, I want to 
thank you for coming. All of you know. I’m pretty 
sure, that the proceeds of this entertainment go to 
help one of your own girls who wants an education. 
And the way you’ve turned out shows how glad 
you all are to help.” 

She paused an instant, to be sure that the time 
had come to broach her proposition. The aspect of 
her listeners was reassuring. Nearly every face 


256 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


raised to hers was smiling. Even the Cherry Creek- 
ers wore an air of conscious virtue. 

But, Ladies and Gentlemen, there is one little 
embarrassment we hadn’t counted on, an embar- 
rassment of riches, you might call it. There are 
too many people here for the schoolhouse. A num- 
ber are standing, and it would be impossible for 
them to enjoy an entertainment as long as this 
without having seats.” 

The smiles vanished as Peggy approached the 
delicate point. The Cherry Creekers no longer 
looked virtuous, but rather defiant. 

“ Now, I’m going to make a suggestion. Ladies 
and Gentlemen. Part of our audience has come 
quite a long way. We don’t want them to go home 
without seeing what they came for. But you who 
live near could come out to-morrow night. Now 
I’m going to ask those of you who live in the neigh- 
borhood to give your seats up to the friends who 
have come so far for the sake of helping us.” (Sen- 
sation in the audience.) Your money will be 
returned as you pass out, and we shall hope to see 
every one of you here to-morrow evening. Posi- 
tively no postponement. Ladies and Gentlemen, on 
account of the weather.” 

The silence that followed was of the briefest pos- 


PEGGY MAKES A SPEECH 


257 


sible duration. In nine cases out of ten, a frank, 
tactful appeal to the generosity of an American 
crowd proves successful. Somebody started to 
clap, and all at once the schoolhouse shook with 
applause, even the disappointed succumbing to the 
contagion and clapping as enthusiastically as any 
one. And then when Mr. Silas Robbins rose to 
his feet and ushered his wife and daughter from 
the building, the crisis was safely past. 

What with returning the money of half the audi- 
ence, and receiving the quarters of the other half, 
for the Cherry Creek crowd was making haste to 
pay up. Farmer Cole’s Joe had his hands full. He 
reached for his money box as the Robbins family 
filed past, but the head of the house checked him 
with a genial gesture. 

Never you mind the money, Joe,” said Mr. 
Robbins. “ That girl’s speech was wuth it. She’s 
a corker?’ He chuckled admiringly. The way 
she can get ’round folks and make ’em do as she 
says beats the Dutch. If she was a boy now, it’s 
dollars to doughnuts that she’d get to be president.” 
He went on his way, still chuckling, and at the door 
encountered the second delegation from Cherry 
Creek. 

It was doubtless due to the earlier excitements 


258 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


of the evening that Peggy came so near disaster 
later. They had reached the second act most suc- 
cessfully, and the audience had laughed at every 
suggestion of a joke, and when the curtain was 
drawn, had joined in tumultuous applause, piercing 
cat-calls blending euphoniously with the clapping 
of hands, and the stamping of feet. And then 
Peggy, who knew the entire comedy from begin- 
ning to end, and could have taken any part at five 
minutes’ notice, stumbled in her lines, and to her 
horror, found her mind a blank. 

She looked toward Aunt Abigail, but unluckily 
the prompter had been so carried away by her en- 
joyment of the presentation, that she was listening 
delightedly, quite unmindful of her professional 
duties. As she met Peggy’s appealing gaze, she 
started violently, and an excited flutter of leaves 
conveyed to Peggy the unwelcome information that 
Aunt Abigail had lost her place. 

Oddly enough, it was Elaine who came to the 
rescue. In playing her part, practically without re- 
hearsals, Elaine had found it necessary to familiar- 
ize herself with the general dialogue of the little 
comedy. While the other girls stood stricken dumb 
by the realization that Peggy had forgotten, the 
opening sentence of the deferred speech flashed into 


PEGGY MAKES A SPEECH 


259 


Elaine’s mind. ‘ But I demand the proof,’ ” she 
said in a sharp whisper. 

Instantly Peggy was herself again. “ But I de- 
mand the proof,” she cried, and swept command- 
ingly toward the centre of the stage. The pause, 
which had seemed such a long hiatus to the little 
group on the platform, was hardly noticed by the 
audience. Aunt Abigail glued her eyes to the page 
and did not look away again till the next inter- 
mission. Peggy gave herself a mental shaking 
and her fellow actors took a long breath, while the 
audience laughed delightedly, quite unaware of the 
little by-play. 

Not till the second act was finished, and Jerry’s 
orchestra was rendering a spirited Spanish fan- 
dango, a score of feet beating time, did Peggy 
find opportunity to express her sense of obliga- 
tion. 

You darling! ” She caught Elaine in her arms, 
and hugged her mightily. ‘‘ That’s twice you’ve 
pulled us out of a hole. If the audience knew all 
that we do, they’d pick Adelaide for the star of 
this performance.” An4 indeed, considering the 
disadvantages under which Elaine had labored, 
Peggy’s generous tribute was hardly exaggerated. 

The play was repeated on the second evening to 


260 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


an equally crowded and appreciative bouse. In- 
deed, the audience which had obligingly retired in 
favor of the visitors from a distance, reaped the 
reward of its generosity, for the second perform- 
ance was distinctly better than the first. Lucy and 
Rosetta Muriel, who had gained confidence from 
one public appearance, spoke their few lines in dis- 
tinct, audible voices, which was as much as the parts 
required. Elaine had had one more day to study 
her part, and was able to do it better justice than 
on the preceding evening. As for Peggy, since 
her thoughts were not distracted by the necessity 
of making a speech, she was in as little danger of 
forgetting her lines, as of forgetting her name. 

On the whole, they had every reason to congratu- 
late one another, and when the audience had dis- 
persed, the performers lingered with a few out- 
siders especially interested, to say again and again, 
how well everything had gone off, and how pleased 
every one had seemed. And Joe added convincing 
testimony to the correctness of the verdict. 

“ When folks pay more than they’ve got to pay 
for a thing, it comes pretty near being a success. 
Why, there was a half a dozen said to me they 
didn’t care for no change, and two of ’em were 
Cherry Creekers. What do you think of that? 


PEGGY MAKES A SPEECH 


261 


And Deacon Bliss, he paid three admissions with 
a five-dollar bill, and said it was all right.” 

“How much do you think we’ve made, Joe?” 
Peggy asked. 

“ Well, I’ve just been counting it up. The tick- 
ets cost a dollar fifty, and Jerry spent a little for 
wire and stuff for the curtain. But I guess you’ve 
got, above all that, as much as forty dollars.” 

Peggy turned and looked at Lucy Haines. Si- 
lently Lucy looked back at her. And without a 
word on the part of either, it was plain that one 
had spoken and the other answered. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A PLAIN TALK 

There was trouble in the poultry yard. Whether 
over-indulgence in a grasshopper diet was account- 
able, or the responsibility was to be laid at the door 
of early morning rambles through damp grass, 
Peggy was not sure, but the condition of the three 
chickens still under the charge of the yellow hen 
was plainly alarming. The wretched little creatures 
hardly had strength to peep, still less to follow their 
energetic mother on the excursions she showed no 
intention of relinquishing, out of regard to the 
health of her family. Peggy found it necessary 
again to confine her to the small coop she had occu- 
pied previously, and the yellow hen indicated her 
dissatisfaction with the cramped quarters. While 
she thrust her long neck through the slats and 
scolded clamorously, her family of three stood 
about in varying attitudes of dejection, indifferent 
to the corn-meal mush Peggy spread lavishly before 
them. 


262 


A PLAIN TALK 


263 


The neighborhood authorities, whom Peggy nat- 
urally consulted, pronounced the chickens suffering 
from “ pip ” and prescribed weird remedies. Jerry 
Morton was appealed to along with the rest, and 
surprised Peggy by professing complete ignorance 
of the subject. 

“ Pve heard my grandmother talk about the pip, 
but I don’t know what it’s like. I don’t know noth- 
ing about chickens anyway.” 

‘‘ That’s queer,” remarked Peggy musingly, 
“ when you know so much about birds.” 

“ Oh, birds ! ” The boy’s face lighted up. 

Birds is different. They’ve got their own way 
of doing things, and one kind ain’t any more like 
another than folks is. You ought to see a pair 
of old birds teaching a young one to fly. If he 
hasn’t got spunk enough to get out of the nest him- 
self, they’ll push him over, and then they’ll fly 
around him, and keep on talking and talking and 
saying how easy it is, and show him how. And 
then when he tries they praise him up, as if he was 
a perfect wonder, and he begins to think he’s pretty 
smart himself.” Jerry chuckled, as if recalling such 
a scene as he was so vividly describing, and Peggy 
watched him thoughtfully but without speaking. 
She had learned long before that Jerry was most 


264 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


likely to discuss the subjects nearest his heart when 
stimulated by silent attention. 

Some people talk as if folks was the only things 
with sense,” Jerry continued, but seems to me 
they’ve got about the least. Why, you can’t lose 
a bird or a bee. And the orneriest little spider 
knows enough to play dead if you poke him. In- 
side he’s pretty near scared to death, but he’s got 
too much sense to cut and run the way a man would. 
He curls up his legs, and makes himself look with- 
ered up, so you’ll say, * Oh, shucks ! he’s dead al- 
ready. What’s the use of killing him over again? ’ ” 

Peggy’s smile proved her to be paying close at- 
tention, and Jerry went on. “ Now, most folks 
think one bird’s as good as another. Why, there’s 
thieves and robbers among birds same as men. A 
blue-jay’s one of the worst, and my, how the other 
birds hate him! Once I saw a whole crowd of 
’em chasing a jay. It was a reg’lar bird mob, all 
kinds in it, thrushes and cat-birds, and robins, and 
song-sparrows. They were all small birds ’longside 
of the jay, but together they were too much for 
him, I can tell you. And he dodged and ducked 
around till he see ’twasn’t no use, and then he 
dropped what he’d stole and they let him go.” 

“ And what had he stolen ? ” asked Peggy. 


A PLAIN TALK 


265 


“ A little bird just hatched out of some nest. 
You needn’t tell me that birds don’t have a lan- 
guage. The father and mother, they hollered to 
some of their neighbors that a jay was ’round kid- 
napping, and the chase started. And every bird 
they met, they’d say, ‘ Come on, boys ! Let’s make 
it hot for this old robber.’ And they did too.” 
Jerry caught himself up, and cast a suspicious 
glance at Peggy’s attentive face. He had early 
learned to keep to himself the dialogues he imagined 
as taking place between his friends of field and for- 
est, as any attempts at confidence on his part had 
invariably called out derision or reproof. He was 
glad to assure himself that Peggy was listening 
respectfully, though he realized that her silence had 
lured him on to say much more than he had in- 
tended. 

'' Jerry,” remarked Peggy, breaking the brief 
pause that had fallen between them, did you ever 
hear of Audubon? ” 

“ What’s that ? Do you mean the language for 
everybody to learn, so that Japs and Dagoes and 
us folks can talk together, same as if we’d been 
raised ’longside each other ? ” 

‘‘Oh, no! That’s Volapiik you’re talking about, 
Jerry. Audubon was a man.” 


266 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ Oh ! ” Apparently Jerry had lost interest. 

“ And the reason I wondered if you knew 
about him is that sometimes you remind me of 
him.’’ 

“Oh!” And the change in Jerry’s inflection 
showed the change in his mental attitude. 

“ Yes, he loved birds just as you do. Dick had 
to write a composition about Audubon last spring, 
and I helped him in reading up for it. That’s how 
I happen to know so much about him.” 

With this preface Peggy began. The life of the 
great ornithologist would need to be told very un- 
sympathetically, not to be a dramatic and appealing 
recital. The story of the enthusiast who found no 
toil irksome which furthered his research, however 
unreliable he might prove in the humdrum occu- 
pation of earning a livelihood, was calculated to 
impress the boy who realized that his matter-of- 
fact neighbors had long before catalogued him as 
a thriftless ne’er-do-well. The great man’s hard- 
ships, his persistence, and his prosperous and hon- 
ored old age, made up a fascinating story. Peggy, 
noticing the effect upon her listener, was more than 
satisfied. 

“Well, he got there, didn’t he?” Jerry kicked 
a pebble out of his way, and frowned reflectively. 


A PLAIN TALK 


267 


'' I guess the folks that thought him a good-for- 
nothing must ’a’ been surprised.’' 

But there were a great many who believed in 
him,” Peggy suggested. “ I think he was very 
fortunate in his friends. In fact, that was one of 
the things that helped him. He made friends 
wherever he went.” 

“ Well, that ain’t like me.” Jerry’s tone indi- 
cated a grim satisfaction in the extent of his 
unpopularity, which Peggy recognized as a bad 
sign. 

'' That’s a pity,” she said gravely. Because 
nobody’s big enough to get along all by himself. 
Everybody needs friends to help him.” 

Jerry became meditative. That he had rightly in- 
terpreted the meaning of Peggy’s story, and applied 
it as she wished, was apparent when he broke out 
impatiently, “ Why, if I should try to draw pic- 
tures of birds, folks would just laugh at me. I 
wouldn’t make ’em look like anything.” 

“No, I suppose not. Audubon had to learn. 
That’s another mistake of yours, Jerry, to think 
that you can get along without books and teachers. 
You’ve found out a lot by yourself, but that s no 
reason why you shouldn’t have the help of all the 
things other people have been discovering. It’s 


268 


PEGGY RAYMOND»S VACATION 


just as I said about friends. Everybody can help, 
and everybody needs to be helped.’^ 

“ I’m too old to go to school,” Jerry replied de- 
spondently. And the answer, coupled with his 
dejected manner, was to Peggy an indication of a 
success she had hardly dared to hope for. Jerry 
realized his lacks. The armor of his complacency 
had been pierced. Then there was hope for him. 

“ How old are you, Jerry? ” 

‘‘ Sixteen in September.” He hung his head, as 
if ashamed of his advanced years. And at Peggy’s 
laugh, his face flushed hotly. 

“ The reason that sounds so funny,” Peggy ex- 
plained, “ is because I was thinking of a friend of 
my father’s. He’s a college professor, and some- 
times he comes to visit us in his vacation. He was 
twenty when he first learned to read and write. 
How’s that for a late start? And see where he’s 
got to ! ” 

Jerry leaned toward her confidentially. '' It’s 
this way,” he said. I wouldn’t mind going to 
school if it ’twasn’t for ringing in with a lot of 
kids. I couldn’t stand that, you know.” He looked 
at Peggy, expectant of her ready sympathy. But 
to his surprise, her lip had curled slightly. “ Oh, 
of course,” she said, “ if you’re afraid — ” 


A PLAIN TALK 


269 


“Afraid!” Jerry flung back his head. “Me! 
Tm not afraid of nothing. Did I ever show you 
the rattle I got off that big snake I killed? That 
doesn’t look much as if I was easy scared.” 

“ I didn’t know,” returned Peggy, quite unmoved, 
“ but that you might be afraid of being made fun 
of.” 

Jerry had nothing to say. Peggy proceeded to 
occupy the interval of silence. 

“ A boy graduated at one of our high schools a 
year ago, who had plenty of pluck, I thought. He 
came from Russia, a Jew, you know, and when he 
got here he couldn’t speak a word of English. He 
was fourteen then, and they started him in the first 
grade. That was the only thing to do, I suppose. 
Well, it really was a funny sight to see him going 
into school with those first-grade tots. He was a 
big boy for his age, and he had to curl himself up 
to sit at one of those tiny desks, so he must have 
been awfully uncomfortable. And, of course, it 
looked queer. If he’d been a cowardly sort of boy,” 
observed Peggy significantly, “ I suppose he would 
have given up.” 

Jerry made no comment, unless an uneasy move- 
ment might have been interpreted as such. 

“ But he didn’t give up, and after a few months 


270 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


he was promoted to the second grade. And it took 
him even less time to get into the third. And then 
it got so that we’d ask every morning what grade 
David had been promoted to. Instead of laughing 
at him, everybody was proud of him.” 

Still no comment on Jerry’s part. 

“ Well, as I said, he graduated from the high 
school a year ago last spring. He stood second in 
his class. The boy who was ahead of him is the 
son of a circuit judge. David was nineteen. In 
five years he had gone from the very beginning to 
the end of the high school course. Now he’s in 
college, and I don’t know what he’ll do after he 
graduates, but I’m sure it will be something fine. 
Don’t you think that’s better than being afraid of 
being laughed at, and settling down to be an igno- 
rant laborer all his life? ” 

“ Oh, I guess it’s all right, if he felt like it.” 
Jerry spoke with an elaborate carelessness. “ Well, 
I must be going.” There was a trace of resentment 
in his tone, more than a trace in his heart. Jerry’s 
high opinion of Peggy had originally sprung from 
her appreciation of his good qualities. It was a 
rather painful surprise to find that she recognized 
his lacks. In fact, Jerry was inclined to think that 
she exaggerated them. 


A PLAIN TALK 


271 


I ain’t no coward, just because I don’t want 
to be cooped up in school with a lot of kids,” he 
told himself angrily, as he walked away. Yet his 
morning’s talk with Peggy had clouded his spirits. 
Long before Jerry had come to accept with cheerful 
philosophy the disapproval of his neighbors. They 
understood crops and dairying. He understood 
birds and trees, and, in his own opinion, he was at 
no disadvantage in the comparison, but rather the 
opposite. He regarded their knowledge as hum- 
drum, and it did not disturb him that they looked 
on his acquisitions as worthless. 

But with Peggy it was different. The naturalist 
who had impoverished himself in his eagerness to 
study birds, she had held up to his admiration as 
a great man. Jerry was sure that his neighbors 
would not so estimate him. They would call him 
“ shiftless,” the adjective that had been applied 
times without number to Jerry himself. Peggy 
approved such research, and yet she found fault 
with him. She thought he needed the help of the 
schools, of books, of friends. Undoubtedly she had 
implied that he was a coward. Jerry winced at the 
recollection. 

'' I don’t have to go to school just to please her,” 
Jerry boasted, but his declaration of independence 


272 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


failed to assuage that curious uneasiness that was 
almost pain. He had disappointed a friend. His 
effort to forget that fact in manufacturing resent- 
ment against Peggy proved quite unsuccessful. 

As for Peggy, she watched the vanishing figure 
rather ruefully, and was inclined to think her morn- 
ing’s effort wasted, if not worse. Like most ama- 
teur gardeners, Peggy was fond of immediate re- 
sults. She liked to see shoots starting when the 
seed had hardly touched the soil, leaf and blossom 
following with miraculous swiftness. Nature’s 
slow processes were trying to the patience. Peggy 
watched Jerry out of sight, and then, her face un- 
usually thoughtful, made her way to the front porch 
which presented an unusually populous appearance 
that morning. The day was rather warm, and a 
forenoon of idleness had appealed to the household 
as preferable to a more strenuous form of enter- 
tainment. 

“ Aren’t they any better? ” asked Elaine, noticing 
the gravity of her friend’s face, but misinterpret- 
ing it. 

Who? Oh, the chickens.” Peggy roused her- 
self. I can’t say that I see any improvement. 
And if there’s anything that looks more sickly than 
a sick chicken, I don’t know its name.” 


A PLAIN TALK 


273 


“ Well, anyway, Freckles is perfectly healthy,” 
Ruth said encouragingly. “ And it’s all the more 
to your credit because you brought him up your- 
self.” Some time before, the speckled chicken had 
asserted his individuality to such an extent that 
a name had seemed a necessity, and after consid- 
erable canvassing of the matter, Freckles ” had 
received a majority vote. Freckles had long ceased 
to impress the observer as a pathetic object. He was 
an energetic, pin-feathery creature, noted equally 
for his appetite and his pugnacity. Dorothy who 
had not hesitated to bestride Farmer Cole’s boar, 
and was absolutely fearless as far as Hobo was 
concerned, retreated panic-stricken before Freckles’ 
advances. For owing to reasons not apparent, 
Freckles found an irresistible temptation in Doro- 
thy’s slim, black-stockinged legs. 

Peggy shooed away the persistent Freckles, who 
had given up his designs upon the gravel walk at 
her approach, and was pecking frantically at her 
shoe-buttons, evidently under the impression that 
they were good to eat.^ “ Oh, he’s healthy 
enough,” she replied. “ It begins to look as if he’d 
be all I’d have to show for my poultry raising ex- 
periment, and I had it all planned out how I’d spend 
the money for the whole eighteen chickens.” Peggy 


274 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


joined in the laugh against herself before she added 
cheerily: “Well, even if air-castles tumble down, 
it’s fun to build them.” 

“ And to build them over again,” suggested Aunt 
Abigail with a smile. “ Like castles little children 
build out of blocks.” 

It was fortunate that Peggy was able to take so 
philosophic a view of the situation, for, before 
night, two of the little sufferers had succumbed to 
their malady, and the yellow fowl, who could not 
wholly disclaim responsibility for the misfortunes 
of her family, was left a hen with one chicken. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


TIIE CASTAWAYS 

It really began to look as if Jerry were seriously 
offended. For several days there had been no fresh 
fish at Dolittle Cottage. Peggy reproached herself 
for having gone too fast. “ I ought to have told 
him about Audubon and David and let it soak in 
awhile. But when he started to talk about going 
to school, there didn’t seem any way out of saying 
what I thought.” 

Jerry’s prolonged absence was very annoying to 
Five minutes face to face, she felt sure, 
would straighten out the tangle. Peggy had a not 
unreasonable confidence in the efficacy of kindly 
frankness. If Jerry once understood the friendli- 
ness of her criticism, it was impossible that he 
should cherish a grudge against her. 

As a matter of fact, the mood which accounted 
for Jerry’s aloofness was no more puzzling to 
Peggy than to Jerry himself. His first resentment 
of her criticism had burned itself out for lack of 
fuel, and had been succeeded by a restlessness un- 
275 


276 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


appeased by hours of tramping and climbing. For 
the first time since he could remember, Jerry found 
himself looking ahead, questioning the future. In 
spite of his real ability and his freedom from the 
more outbreaking faults, Jerry had been progressing 
steadily toward utter worthlessness, by the simple 
but effective method of always obeying the whim 
of the moment. The old grandmother with whom 
he lived had long before given up all attempt to 
control the boy, who was generally good-natured 
when allowed to do exactly as he pleased. Jerry 
enjoyed himself, kept busy in his own way and 
returned the disapproval of the community with 
interest. 

Under the influence of the girls at Dolittle Cot- 
tage, and of Peggy in particular, Jerry's attitude 
toward the world had been gradually changing. 
He found to his surprise that he liked to be liked. 
The courteous attitude of these strangers had raised 
him in his own estimation. The frequent appear- 
ance of the hand-painted necktie and the pointed 
shoes — both of which had belonged to Jerry’s 
father — was indicative of a change that went 
deep. 

The part he had taken in Lucy Haines’ benefit 
had also had its share in his development. Strange 


THE CASTAWAYS 


277 


to say, the extent of Jerry’s musical attainments had 
proved a surprise, even to the people who had 
known him from babyhood, and he had received 
more compliments since that occasion than had 
fallen to his lot in his previous sixteen years of 
existence. Whereupon Jerry made the discovery 
that the praise and admiration of one’s fellows is 
pleasanter than their disapproval, and his youthful 
cynicism had weakened accordingly. 

The effect of Peggy’s words on this new-born 
complacency was the havoc of a hailstorm on pre- 
mature buds. Just as he was beginning to enjoy 
the flavor of approbation, his attention had been 
directed to his lacks and shortcomings. He stayed 
away from Dolittle Cottage because his last visit 
had been responsible for this present uneasy dis- 
comfort. He fished and hunted, rose early, and 
wandered late, without succeeding in the effort 
which older and wiser people have undertaken with 
equally poor success, the attempt to escape from 
one’s self. 

One of the Snooks children was waiting for him 
when he came home late one afternoon. Mrs. 
Snooks had hesitated when Peggy had asked to 
use one of the boys as a messenger, not being sure 
that the loaning of her offspring for such a purpose 


278 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


was not contrary to her newly acquired principles. 
The casual mention on Peggy’s part of a dime to 
be awarded the messenger, had settled the ques- 
tion satisfactorily, and little Andy Snooks, digging 
his bare toes into the yielding earth, at last found 
the chance to do his errand. 

“ They’s going to Snake River, them city girls. 
And She says — ” Jerry did not find the pronoun 
ambiguous — She says will you drive ’em ? ” 

I’m going to be busy.” 

Little Andy stared unbelievingly. 

They’s baking turnovers and things. She gave 
me a cooky with a crinkled edge. ’Twas good, too, 
you bet.” 

You tell ’em Til be busy.” Jerry pushed past 
Andy and entered the house. He was astonished 
at the turmoil of his spirit. '' Wish she’d let me 
alone,” he said fiercely. Tm not bothering her 
none. I don’t see why she can’t leave me be.” 

Peggy received the concise report of her mes- 
senger with a little grimace which hid a real dis- 
appointment. 

''The silly boy!” she mused. "Next time I’ll 
go myself. I simply won’t stand his sulking. It’s 
too absurd.” Then she gave her attention to the 
more immediate problem. 


THE CASTAWAYS 


279 


“ Well, girls, Jerry won’t drive us and Lucy 
can’t.” Lucy Haines was devoting herself to ma- 
king her meagre wardrobe ready for the opening 
of school, and for her a holiday was out of the 
question. “ Now, what are we going to do? Give 
it up?” 

An indignant chorus negatived that suggestion. 
“ I used to know something about driving,” said 
Elaine, who seemed to have developed a remark- 
able faculty for filling vacancies of almost any de- 
scription. “ But I shouldn’t like to try to manage 
spirited horses. Now what are you all laughing 
at?” 

You could hardly call Nat and Bess spirited,” 
Peggy replied, when she could make herself heard. 
“ Not if you keep them away from hornets’ nests, 
anyway.” She explained her qualification by tell- 
ing the story of the other memorable picnic, and 
the description of the two old horses which Farmer 
Cole had placed at the disposal of the cottagers 
entirely relieved Elaine’s uncertainty. 

I’ll do it, then. I seem to be a regular Jack- 
at-a-pinch,” she laughed. 

You’re an emergency girl, and I’m proud of 
you,” Peggy declared. '' The wonder of it is that 
we’ve been able to get along without you this sum- 


280 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


mer. Now that you’re here, you seem indispensa- 
ble.” 

Accordingly it happened that Jerry Morton, from 
a point of concealment in the underbrush, watched 
a farm-wagon rattle past the following morning, 
the faces of the occupants indicating high spirits, 
their voices blending jubilantly, in spite of his re- 
jection of the chance to share the day’s pleasure. 
“The new one’s driving,” Jerry said to himself. 
“ But then, they could tie the lines to the whip 
stock and them two old plugs would take ’em there 
all right, just so they didn’t fall down on the way.” 
It was a relief to him to know that his refusal had 
not detracted from the pleasure of the company, 
and yet he was inconsistent enough to resent the 
gay chatter and the unclouded cheeriness of the 
smiling faces. He plunged back into the woods, 
well aware that his surreptitious glimpse had not 
helped to ease that inner disquiet. 

The drive scheduled for the morning was longer 
than that to Day’s Woods, but the charm of their 
destination was worth the extra effort. The spot 
to which they had been directed was a knoll on 
the river’s edge, crowned by tall pine-trees, whose 
needles formed a fragrant carpet. Snake River 
was an erratic stream, which, to judge from appear- 


THE CASTAWAYS 


281 


ances, lived up to the principle of always follow- 
ing the line of the least resistance. It turned and 
twisted in fantastic curves, suggesting that the name 
Snake River might have been applied because of 
its serpentine windings. Charming little islands 
dotted its course, like green beads strung irregu- 
larly upon a silver cord. To add to its attractions, 
there was a dwelling near the knoll, with a barn 
where their horses could be cared for, and the 
white-haired, rheumatic old man who led Nat and 
Bess away to their well-earned oats, pointed out 
two canoes, fastened to a silver birch at the river’s 
edge, which could be rented for the moderate sum 
of ten cents apiece for the entire day. 

As on all well-conducted picnics, luncheon came 
early, and then followed the diversions which in- 
variably contribute to the pleasure of such festive 
occasions. The girls strolled in the woods, picked 
the showy, scentless flowers, which had replaced 
the small, fragrant blossoms of springtime, and took 
little excursions on the river, two to a canoe. The 
strength of the current was something of a sur- 
prise. Ruth and Amy floating down the stream, 
and barely dipping their paddles into the water, 
had exclaimed over the ease of propelling the little 
bark. But the attempt to return to their starting- 


282 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


point had proved that the smoothly flowing water 
had a will of its own. The paddles were plied ‘vig- 
orously, and the girls reached the birch-tree with 
little beads of moisture showing at their temples, 
and an unusual color in their cheeks. 

'' Another time I’d paddle up stream and float 
down,” exclaimed Amy, stepping ashore, and fan- 
ning herself with her hat. “ I want my hard 
times at the start. But who would have supposed 
that there was such a current in this lazy old 
river? ” 

Characteristically Peggy defended the reputation 
of the stream. “ It’s not lazy a bit. Up here it 
winds around a good deal, but that’s only its play- 
time. Just a mile or two below are the falls, and 
I think the power is carried quite a long way to 
some town for electric lights and that sort of thing. 
So Snake River’s really a worker.” 

The drowsy hour of the afternoon had arrived. 
The breeze which had been so fresh in the early 
morning had died down. The pine-trees on the 
knoll rustled softly, and the sound was as soothing 
as a lullaby. I believe I’ll feel better for a nap,” 
said Aunt Abigail, and forthwith settled herself on 
a steamer rug, spread out invitingly. The sugges- 
tion proved popular, and the younger members of 


THE CASTAWAYS 


283 


the party followed her example, except that most 
of them stretched out luxuriously on the pine nee- 
dles, sun-warmed and fragrant. 

Dorothy looked about on the somnolent gather- 
ing with dismay. Aunt Peggy, I don’t like sleepy 
picnics. I want to play tag.” 

“ Oh, it’s too hot for tag, and, besides, you always 
squeal so when you’re caught that it would wake 
everybody up. Don’t you want a tiny bit of a 
nap?” Either because of the force of example, or 
because the languor of the summer day was too 
much even for her energy, Peggy herself was 
frankly sleepy. 

'' But I can have naps to my house.” Dorothy’s 
chin quivered in her disappointment, and Peggy 
surrendered with a laugh. 

Naps are a kind of fun you can have almost 
anywhere, can’t you, dear? Well, we mustn’t play 
tag, but we’ll take one of the canoes and go on a 
nice little expedition all by ourselves.” 

Dorothy’s face was radiant over the prospect of 
stealing a march on the sleepers. She was on her 
feet in a moment, tiptoeing her way with exagger- 
ated caution. Amy opening one eye, saw the buoy- 
ant little figure trip past, and wondered vaguely 
what was up, though in her state of comfortable 


284 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


lethargy it seemed altogether too much trouble to 
inquire. 

'' Now, you must sit as quiet as a mouse,” warned 
Peggy, lifting Dorothy into the canoe. For these 
boats are the tippy kind. And this time we’ll go 
up stream instead of down.” 

The twisting, winding river was unexpectedly 
alluring. Every bend Peggy paddled past, the point 
just above beckoned her onward. Her temporary 
drowsiness had disappeared, and she enjoyed her 
sense of discovery and the exercise which was vig- 
orous without being exhausting. Knowing that" the 
return would be both swift and easy, she did not 
hesitate to yield to her new-born zeal for explora- 
tion, especially as Dorothy’s face was expressive of 
unalloyed satisfaction. 

“ How pretty the river is here,” Peggy exclaimed 
at last, breaking a long, happy silence. “ Prettier 
than below, if anything. Dorothy, aren’t you glad 
we’re not sleeping away our chance to see all this? ” 

“ My mamma puts me to bed when I’m naughty” 
replied Dorothy, thereby explaining her inability to 
regard sleep as a diversion. “ And I’ve been a good 
girl to-day.” 

We’ve both been good girls,” boasted Peggy. 

Too good to be sent to bed. And oh, Dorothy, 


THE CASTAWAYS 


285 


see that darling little island! What do you say to 
landing and exploring?” 

Dorothy was ready to agree to anything which 
promised novelty and excitement. Accordingly, 
Peggy paddled into the welcoming arms of a min- 
iature harbor, tied her craft to a convenient willow, 
and helped her small niece ashore. 

Islands had always possessed for Peggy a pecul- 
iar fascination. The smaller they were the better, 
from her standpoint, since with the larger it was 
always necessary to remind one’s self that they were 
not a part of the mainland. On this particular 
island it was quite impossible to forget for a mo- 
ment that you were entirely surrounded by water. 

Peggy pursued her discoveries with zest. Con- 
sidering its detached and lonely state, the little 
island had conformed surprisingly to the ways of 
the mainland. Peggy found flowers of the same 
varieties that she had picked in the woods back of 
the knoll a little earlier. A blackberry vine was 
heavily hung with fruit, though some of the berries 
were dry and withered. Peggy noticed a bird’s 
nest in a more exposed location than the little 
builder would have chosen elsewhere, she was sure, 
and she thought of the deductions Jerry would have 
drawn from this fact, and smiled while she sighed. 


286 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Poor Jerry! She must take him in hand, and settle 
this absurd misunderstanding. 

“Aunt Peggy,” piped Dorothy, trotting at her 
heels, “ let’s not ’splore any longer. I don’t like 
’sploring.” 

“ Oh, I don’t want to stop till I’ve seen every- 
thing, Dorothy. Be a good girl and don’t fret.” 

But Dorothy did not feel like being a good girl. 
One of her rare wilful moods had taken possession 
of her. She stood motionless, scowling at Peggy’s 
unconscious back, and then her little face overcast 
and rebellious, she turned and made her way down 
to the willow and the waiting canoe. The latter 
moved gently as the water rippled past. It seemed 
to Dorothy to be tugging at its fastenings with an 
impatience that matched her own. 

“You don’t like ’sploring either, do you?” she 
said, addressing the canoe in a confidential under- 
tone. “ And — and it’s very naughty of Aunt 
Peggy to want her own way all the time. I guess 
she’d be s’prised if we went off and left her.” 

The canoe repeated its wordless invitation. Dor- 
othy drew closer, cast a defiant glance behind her, 
and then set one small foot firmly on the bottom 
of the uncertain craft. The responsive lurch was 
so unexpected that she went over in a heap, luckily 


THE CASTAWAYS 


287 


landing in the bottom of the canoe, instead of in 
Snake River. She sat up, feeling a little frightened, 
and under the necessity of excusing herself. 

There, I didn’t disobey Aunt Peggy, ’cept with 
one foot. I guess that old canoe pulled me in its 
own self.” 

Her complacency vanished with a startling dis- 
covery. The canoe had been carelessly tied and the 
jar of her tumble had loosened it altogether. Yield- 
ing to the current it began to move down the stream, 
and Dorothy’s alarm found vent in an ear-splitting 
shriek. 

“ Aunt Peggy ! Aunt Peggy ! ” 

Peggy came crashing through the bushes, startled 
by the summons, and yet scarcely prepared for the 
sight which met her eyes. And then so rapidly did 
things happen, that there seemed to be no time to 
be frightened. For, at the first glimpse of her res- 
cuer, foolish little Dorothy sprang to her feet. As 
a matter of course the canoe overturned, throwing 
her into the water. 

Peggy’s instinctive leap took no account of the 
depth of the stream. She could have drowned with 
Dorothy. It was quite impossible for her to stand 
by and look on while Dorothy drowned. Luckily 
the water, though deep at this point, was not over 


288 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


her head. She floundered to her feet choking and 
blowing, and clutched desperately at a small, damp 
object the current was sweeping past her. Instantly 
two arms went about her neck in a frantic em- 
brace. 

Dorothy, don’t hold so tight. I can’t breathe.” 

The appeal was useless. Dorothy was beyond 
heeding any admonition but that of the blind in- 
stinct of self-preservation. Peggy would not have 
believed that there was such strength in the slender 
little arms. Gasping, and with reeling senses, she 
edged step by step nearer the shore, groping with 
her disengaged hand for the sloping bit of beach 
where she could deposit her burden. When at 
length her fingers came in contact with the pebbly 
edge the bright summer world was a black mist 
before her unseeing eyes. 

Luckily the contact with mother earth suggested 
to Dorothy that here was something more stable 
than the swaying support to which she had been 
clinging so desperately. Her hold relaxed, and a 
minute later she was scrambling up the slope into 
the grass and bushes, caring for nothing except to 
get as far as possible from the terrible water. 
Peggy caught her breath, waited an instant for 
brain and vision to clear, and then, with the aid of 


THE CASTAWAYS 


289 


the obliging willow, climbed dripping from the 
stream. For a minute or two she gave herself up 
to the luxury of being frightened. Shuddering and 
sick, she gazed over her shoulder at the rippling 
water, while one monotonous thought repeated it- 
self over and over in her brain like a chant. She 
might have been drowned. I might have been 
drowned. We might both have been drowned.’’ 
Peggy was conscious of an overwhelming, panic- 
stricken longing for her mother. 

Dorothy was sitting back in the bushes, crying 
with a lustiness which suggested that no serious 
consequences were to be apprehended from her 
plunge bath, beyond the possibility of taking cold. 
'' I don’t like ’sploring islands,” she sobbed. “ Let’s 
go back. Aunt Peggy.” 

Peggy turned sharply. Down the stream floated 
the overturned canoe, already at a distance which 
made its recapture hopeless. A little in advance 
was a white straw hat, a pert bow acting as a sail. 
Not till that moment had it occurred to Peggy that 
her troubles were not yet over. Her gratitude for 
her escape from death was tempered by irritated 
dismay. 

‘'Why, Dorothy, we can’t go back! We’ve got 
to wait till they come for us. How provoking ! ” 


290 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Nothing was to be gained by fretting, however, 
and luckily other matters were soon absorbing Peg- 
gy’s attention. She wrung the water from Doro- 
thy’s drenched hair and clothing, and set her in the 
sun to dry, a forlorn little figure of a mermaid. 
And then she performed a like service for herself, 
stopping at intervals to lift her voice in a ringing 
Hal-loo!” 

Oh, dear ! We’re going to be so late getting 
home,” scolded Peggy. “ It’ll be dark, and none of 
us know the roads very well.” She looked long- 
ingly at the point around which at any moment a 
canoe might appear. “ It’s going to take some time 
to land us,” she reflected, “ as long as these canoes 
can’t carry any more than two. Oh, dear, Doro- 
thy! How much trouble you’ve made.” And the 
pensive mermaid wept again, with the submissive 
penitence which disarms censure. 

Over in the west above the treetops, the sky grew 
pink, deepened to crimson, paled to ashes-of-roses. 
The sparkling lights on the water were snuffed out 
one by one. The air was full of sounds, shrill- 
voiced insects cheeping, the pipe of frogs, the twit- 
tering of birds seeking their nests. 

The downward droop of the corners of Dorothy’s 
mouth became more pronounced. 


THE CASTAWAYS 


291 


“ I don’t like that noise,” she protested. ‘‘ It 
sounds as if things were all crying.” 

Peggy hugged the little penitent close. She did 
not like the sound herself. You’re pretty near 
dry, aren’t you ? ” she said, trying to speak lightly. 

Dorothy’s answer was a grieved whimper. 
“ Aunt Peggy, when are they coming for us?” 

“ I don’t know, dear.” The resolute cheerfulness 
of Peggy’s tone gave no hint of her inward per- 
turbation. What did it mean, she asked herself. 
What were the girls thinking of? It was growing 
dark. She tightened her clasp about Dorothy and 
the disconsolate little maid snuggled her damp head 
against Peggy’s shoulder, and forgot her troubles 
in sleep. 

Little flickering lights began to play about the 
island, as the fire-flies lit their fairy lamps. Over- 
head the stars came out. The warm wind of the 
summer night sighed through the treetops, and the 
sad chorus of humble earthly pipers answered from 
below. It seemed to Peggy as if the dear familiar 
world with its cheery homes and friendly faces, had 
been blotted out, and Dorothy and herself were 
alone on an unfamiliar earth. Yet with all the 
strange, terrifying loneliness, the stars had never 
seemed so bright nor the heavenly Father so near. 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE RESCUE 

The picnickers had slept late. Elaine was the 
first to wake, and she lay for a moment staring at 
the tranquil sky above her, unable to understand 
why she was not viewing the ceiling of her bedroom 
on Eriendly Terrace. Then recollection came, and 
she raised herself on her elbow just as Amy opened 
her eyes. 

“ Did Peggy call ? ’’ inquired Amy stretching 
lazily. “ Is it time to wake up? 

“ I didn’t hear Peggy,” Elaine admitted. But 
I should say that it was high time for us to be 
stirring, unless we’re going to spend the night 
here.” 

At the sound of voices, one sleeper after another 
gave signs of returning animation. Priscilla sat up 
languidly, glanced at the little watch she wore on 
a leather strap about her wrist, and uttered a sur- 
prised exclamation. 

‘‘ Why, it’s five o’clock ! I thought Peggy said 
we were to start back at five.” 


292 


THE RESCUE 


293 


“ WeVe slept away all the afternoon,” Amy 
commented in some vexation, as she jumped to her 
feet with an energy in striking contrast to her late 
lassitude. I don’t see why Peggy didn’t wake 
us.” 

“ Perhaps she didn’t know how late it was get- 
ting.” Priscilla, too, was on her feet. “ Peggy! ” 
she called. “ Oh, Peggy ! ” and then stood listen- 
ing vainly for the reply. 

“ She took Dorothy and went somewhere,” Amy 
explained. That was the last thing I saw. Oh, 
Peggy ! Peggy Raymond ! ” 

Repeated calls were fruitless. “ Perhaps she 
went to the barn to see about the horses,” was Aunt 
Abigail’s contribution to the jumble of suggestions, 
and Priscilla and Ruth promptly volunteered to test 
its accuracy. They found that the rheumatic old 
man had Nat and Bess already harnessed. 

Somebody said you wanted ’em for five 
o’clock,” he explained. “ ’Twasn’t neither of you 
two. A pretty girl in white.” 

'‘Oh, yes, Peggy! But we can’t find her. We 
thought perhaps she’d been down here.” 

As the rheumatic old man was unable to give 
them news of Peggy, the girls returned to their 
companions at a pace which unconsciously grew 


294 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


more and more rapid, as they discussed the situa- 
tion. '' Good joke on Peggy,” Ruth said with a 
little laugh. Because she’s always the one that’s 
on hand, no matter who’s late.” 

“ Yes, it’s certainly a joke on Peggy.” And 
Priscilla also laughed with a determined heartiness. 
But with all her air of amusement, she was con- 
scious of a vague uneasiness. 

Just as they reached the knoll they were met by 
Amy and Elaine. She’s out in one of the canoes,” 
Amy said quickly, before the others could explain 
that their search had been without success. 

Oh ! ” Priscilla’s sigh was expressive of relief. 

Well, she’d better come in now. The old man 
has harnessed, and it’s quite a little after five.” 

“ We couldn’t see her anywhere.” Elaine took 
up the story as Amy was silent. But one of the 
canoes is gone, so, of course, she’s taken Dorothy 
for a little ride.” 

The girls were chattering like blackbirds as they 
went down the slope to the river. Elaine recalled 
fondness for the water, and Amy remarked 
that it was almost a relief to have Peggy behind- 
hand for once, she had such a mania for looking 
out for everybody else. The other girls contributed 
observations equally important, and each tried to 


THE RESCUE 


295 


hide from the others, if not from herself, the fact 
that her persistent and voluble cheerfulness was 
designed to silence the uneasy whisperings of an 
anxiety that was waxing stronger, moment by 
moment. 

Aunt Abigail was standing at the water’s edge, 
straining her old eyes this way and that. For the 
first time that summer she looked her full age. 

“ Call again, girls ! ” she commanded peremp- 
torily. “ It isn’t at all like Peggy to be so late, and 
worry us this way. I don’t like it.” 

It was really a relief to have some one voice an 
anxiety so that they could all unite in demonstrating 
its utter unreasonableness. But to relieve Aunt 
Abigail’s mind, they shouted in chorus, ‘‘ Peggy ! 
Peg-gy Raymond ! ” and heard as they listened, the 
echo repeating their summons more and more 
faintly with each reiteration. That was all. No 
answering cheery hail. No musical dip of the pad- 
dle in the stream. 

It was during one of these tense moments of 
listening that Elaine started violently, and in spite 
of the sunburn, which in her case had not had time 
to deepen into tan, she turned pale. Instantly she 
was bombarded by excited questions. 

What was it? What did you see, Elaine? ” 


296 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ Why, I guess it’s nothing. You look, girls, 
that dark thing on the water way over. It isn’t — 
it can’t be — ” 

But it was an overturned canoe. The rheumatic 
old man who had come up with the team towed 
it ashore, in the wake of its sister bark. As if in 
a dreadful dream, the girls heard the quavering 
tones of the old voice, his gray head shaking the 
while. 

“ Two of ’em, you say. The pretty girl in white 
and the little one. And me a-waiting on, for I don’t 
know what. It don’t seem fair, somehow.” 

It was ten o’clock that evening when Jerry Mor- 
ton heard the news. Ill tidings travel fast, even 
without the help of modern invention. One of the 
Snooks boys, not Andy but Elisha, an older brother, 
brought the word, and his manner was suggestive 
of a certain complacency as if he felt that his own 
importance was increased by his momentous tidings. 
He found Jerry sitting on the steps, though it was 
long past bedtime, his chin on his hand, and his 
unblinking gaze fixed upon the stars, as if he were 
trying to stare them out of countenance. 

I don’t b’lieve you’ve heard about the drown- 
ding.” 

What d’ye mean?” Jerry’s head lifted, yet 


THE RESCUE 


297 


his response was less dramatic than Elisha had 
hoped for. 

You know that Raymond girl, up to the Cot- 
tage. Well, she — ” 

With a cry, Jerry pounced upon his informer. 
The terrified Elisha struggled to free himself, gasp- 
ing disconnected protests. “ ’Twasn’t me — I 
didn’t do it — Snake River — ” 

“ If you’re lying to me,” warned Jerry, coming 
to his senses and loosening his hold, “ you’ll be 
sorry. Mighty sorry.” 

Elisha crossed his heart in proof of his veracity. 
“ And if you don’t b’lieve me, go over to Cole’s 
and ask them.” 

The advice seemed good. Jerry took to his heels. 
It was a mistake, of course, either one of ’Lish 
Snooks’ lies, or else a mistake. Yet a horrible doubt 
rose in the midst of his assertions of confidence, 
like the head of a snake lifted amid a bed of flowers. 

At the Cole farmhouse every one was astir. Mrs. 
Cole who had just returned from Dolittle Cottage, 
and was going back to spend the night, after attend- 
ing to some necessary household tasks, was crying 
softly as she worked and talked. 

“ Those poor children ! Seems as if they couldn’t 
take in what had happened. They’re dazed like. 


298 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


The one that looks delicate, Ruth, had a bad faint- 
ing spell, and the plump little one, she breaks down 
and cries every now and then, but the other two, 
they sit around white and still, not saying a word 
or shedding a tear. ’Tain’t natural. The Lord 
meant tears to ease our hearts, when the load’s too 
heavy to bear. It worries me when I see folks 
taking their trouble dry-eyed.” 

“ How are they going to let their folks know, 
ma ? ” asked Rosetta Muriel, her voice strangely 
subdued. The sudden tragedy had stirred her shal- 
low nature to its depths. Though a small mirror 
hung against the wall at a convenient distance, she 
did not glance in its direction. For an hour she 
had not smoothed her hair, nor pulled her ribbon 
bow into jaunty erectness, nor indicated by any 
other of the familiar forms of self-betrayal the all- 
absorbing importance of her personal appearance. 
Her hands lay idle in her lap, and her face was 
pale, under her dishevelled hair. 

“ Joe’ll drive over to the station with a telegram 
the first thing in the morning,” Mrs. Cole replied. 
'‘We could telephone by going to Corney Lee’s, 
but I don’t know why the poor souls shouldn’t have 
one more night of quiet sleep, for they can’t take 
anything earlier than the morning train anyway. 


THE RESCUE 


299 


And, besides, a telegram kind of brings its own 
warning, but to go to the ’phone when the bell rings, 
and hear news like this, must be ’most more than 
flesh and blood can bear.” 

Her gaze wandered to the boy standing by the 
door. “ You’ll go over with the rest of the men 
in the morning, won’t you, Jerry? ” she asked. I 
guess there won’t be many sleeping late to-mor- 
row.” 

Jerry had refused a chair, but had stayed on, 
listening to such meagre information as was to be 
had, the discovery of the overturned canoe, and 
later of Peggy’s hat, stained and water-soaked. As 
to the cause of the catastrophe no one could be sure, 
.though Mrs. Cole hazarded a guess. That little 
Dorothy was as full of caper as a colt, and any- 
thing as ticklish as a canoe ain’t safe for a child 
of that sort.” 

Looking at Jerry, the good woman was almost 
startled by the drawn misery of the boy’s white face. 
She had not credited him with such keen sensibil- 
ities. 

You’d better go home and get to bed, Jerry,” 
she said kindly. '' The men are going to start as 
soon as it’s light enough, and you’d ought to get 
a good sleep first.” 


300 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Jerry slipped through the door without replying. 
Indeed he had hardly spoken since he had uttered 
his threat against ’Lish Snooks. As he stepped out 
into the night, he began to run, though his face was 
not set toward home, and his confused thoughts 
recognized no especial destination. But fast as he 
ran, the realization of what had happened kept pace 
with him, and when at last he tripped over a tangle 
of vines, and went sprawling, he made no effort 
to rise, but lay motionless, his hot tears falling on 
the grass. 

He could never tell her. That was the bitterest 
drop in his cup of grief. The words he might have 
said yesterday could not be spoken now. It had 
been in his power to make her glad, to bring a 
sparkle into her eyes. He had had his chance and 
refused it. Alas ! the sorrowful wisdom that one 
day had brought, a wisdom that had come too late 
for him to profit by it. 

He did not know how long he lay there, his tears 
mingling with the falling dew. He struggled to 
his feet at last, limping a little, for the fall had 
been severe, and went on his way, still without con- 
scious purpose. And when long after a silvery 
expanse shone ahead of him, he did not realize 
for the moment that his aimless wanderings had 


THE RESCUE 


301 


brought him to Snake River. He stumbled on till 
he reached the edge of the stream and saw in the 
black shadow of the trees a dugout half filled with 
water. For the first time in his night of wandering, 
a vague purpose took shape in his throbbing brain. 

This was Snake River. And here was his boat 
awaiting him. He would take it and drift down 
the stream, meeting the men in the morning. There 
was no moon, but the night was clear and starlit, 
and except for the shadows cast by the trees on the 
bank, the river looked a luminous highway. Though 
he did not know the hour, he felt sure that it could 
not be long before the east began to grow light with 
the first promise of the sunrise. It would not be 
worth while to go home. 

He fell to bailing the awkward craft, and found 
a certain relief in the necessity for methodical work. 
The water trickled in again, to be sure, but less 
rapidly than he could empty it out. He plugged 
the largest crevice with his handkerchief, untied 
the rotting rope, and pushed out from under the 
shadows into the centre of the stream. Then he 
let the current have its way, using an oar now and 
then to keep the dugout from floating ashore, or 
going aground on one of the numerous islands 
which started out of the water as if to bar his prog- 


302 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


ress. Except as he roused himself for this purpose, 
he sat huddled on his seat without moving, his head 
resting on his folded arms. 

The birds discovered that the morning was com- 
ing before Jerry found it out. Jubilant notes of 
welcome to the new day sounded above his head. 
He straightened himself, and made an effort to 
throw off the lethargy which had succeeded his 
paroxysms of grief. The horizon in the east was 
banded with yellow, and overhead the sky blushed 
rosily. He looked about him and tried to locate 
himself. 

“ Guess I must be just back of Denbeigh’s farm. 
Yes, that’s their windmill. Fd better row awhile. 
Fm a good way from Pine Knoll yet.” Again he 
bailed out the boat and took up the oars. The dug- 
out moved ahead like a plodding farm-horse that 
feels the spur and responds reluctantly. 

Morning was coming as radiantly as if there were 
no sorrow in the world. With dull incredulity 
Jerry watched the sky kindle and the earth flash 
awake. It hurt him, all this glow and sparkle, this 
sweetness in the air, and the sound of the birds 
singing. He thought how Peggy would have loved 
it all and his throat ached, and he lifted his hand 
to his eyes to clear his vision. Then he pulled hard 



GREEN, 



THE RESCUE 


303 


on his left oar, for the current was swinging him 
around toward a little island that rose suddenly out 
of the mist like an apparition. 

All at once a figure stood out against the tangled 
green, a slender figure in white. Jerry dropped 
both oars, and put his hands before his eyes. When 
he looked again the vision had not vanished. Its 
hand moved in an appealing gesture. 

Jerry found himself rowing frantically, a hope 
in his heart so like madness that he dared not let 
himself think what it was that he hoped for. The 
dugout crashed against the willow where Peggy 
had tied her canoe the afternoon before. And in 
the unreal light of the dawn, a pale, tremulous 
Peggy stretched out her arms with a cry. “ Oh, 
iPs Jerry! Oh, Jerry, how came it to be you?” 
It had been a night of weeping for many, but Peg- 
gy’s tears had waited till now. 

“ Oh, such a time, Jerry! The canoe tipped over, 
and spilled Dorothy into the river, and I don’t know 
how I ever got her out. And then we couldn’t get 
away, and I screamed till I was hoarse, but nobody 
came. Oh, Jerry ! I’m so glad ! ” 

Jerry’s answer seemed a trifle irrelevant. But 
he said the things he was certain could not be post- 
poned another instant. 


304 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


'' Look here ! I’m going back to school. I’ve 
been a coward, just like you said, but now I’m 
going to start out same as David did, and stick to 
it like that other fellow — I forget his name — and 
say! I’m — I’m sorry.” He was out of breath when 
he finished, as if he had been straining every muscle 
to raise the weight, crushing, overwhelming, that 
had been lifted from his heart. 

They picked up Dorothy without awaking her, 
and Jerry pulled hard for the bank. We’ll go 
straight up through the woods. There’s a house 
not quarter of a mile back. Prob’ly they’ll all be 
up and around. You see, the men were going to 
start early this morning, so’s to — so’s to — ” 
Jerry floundered, his pale face suddenly flushing 
scarlet, and Peggy understood. 

“ Oh, Jerry! ” Her voice dropped to a shocked 
whisper. Oh, Jerry, they thought we were 
drowned.” Then she uttered a little pained cry. 
“ And at home, too? Do they know? ” 

“ Joe’s going to telegraph first thing this morn- 
ing.” 

'' He mustn’t,” Peggy cried fiercely. I can’t 
bear it. I won’t bear it to have mother hurt so.” 
Unconsciously her arm tightened about Dorothy, 
till the child roused with a little cry. 


THE RESCUE 


305 


Jerry looked at the sun. “ I guess we’ll be in 
time to stop him,” he reassured her. Don’t you 
fret.” And then, as the boat bumped against the 
bank, “ Here, I’ll take the baby.” 

Jerry’s conjecture proved correct. There was a 
light in the kitchen of the farmhouse, where the 
farmer’s wife was preparing breakfast for the men 
hurrying through their morning tasks to be ready 
for the sombre duties awaiting them. At the sight 
of Jerry, with Dorothy in his arms, Peggy dragging 
wearily behind, the men guessed the truth, and the 
trio was welcomed with such shouts that Dorothy 
woke up in earnest. As for Peggy, she could hardly 
, keep back the tears at the rejoicing of these total 
strangers over the safety of Dorothy and herself. 

Jerry had thought this problem out in the toil- 
some climb from the river. Say, I want the fast- 
est horse you’ve got. They’re going to telegraph 
this morning to her folks and I’ve got to stop ’em.” 

The farmer nodded comprehendingly. “ I’ve got 
a three-year-old that’s a pretty speedy proposition. 
Ain’t really broken, though. Think you can man- 
age him, son ? ” 

‘‘ ’Course I can.” In his new-born zeal for atone- 
ment, Jerry felt himself equal to the management 
of an airship. The three-year-old was accordingly 


306 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


interrupted in her breakfast, expressing her dissat- 
isfaction by laying her ears close to her head. And 
as she was hurriedly saddled, Jerry added, “ You’ll 
get ’em home as soon as you can, won’t you? I 
guess by their looks they’re pretty near beat out.” 

“ We sure will.” The farmer cleared his throat, 
for his deep voice had suddenly grown husky. 

Driving the two of ’em home alive and well is 
a good deal pleasanter job than I’d bargained for 
this morning. Now look out for this here vixen,” 
he continued,. dropping suddenly from the plane of 
sentiment to the prosaic levels, for she’ll throw 
you if she can.” 

And while Peggy was making an effort to eat 
the breakfast the farmer’s wife insisted on her 
sharing, a clatter of hoofs under the window told 
of Jerry’s departure. 


CHAPTER XX 


HOME SWEET HOME 

“ Joy Cometh in the morning.” At Dolittle Cot- 
tage white-faced, sad-hearted girls had crept up- 
stairs to bed, and some of them had slept and waked 
moaning, and others had lain wide-eyed and still 
through the long hours, thankful for the relief of 
tears which now and then ran down their hot cheeks 
and wet their pillows. But when the dawn came, 
nature had its way, and the last watcher fell into 
the heavy sleep of exhaustion. 

Apparently they all waked at once. Down-stairs 
was a clamor of uplifted voices, strange, choking 
cries, sounds that almost made the heart stop beat- 
ing. And then above the tumult, a shrill fretful 
pipe that to the strained ears of the listeners was 
the sweetest of all sweet music. 

“ Make Hobo stop. Aunt Peggy. He’s a-tickling 
me with his tongue.” 

Pandemonium reigned in Dolittle Cottage. There 
was a wild rush of white-robed figures for the hall, 
just as a girl in a dress that had once been white, 
307 


308 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


and with dark circles under her eyes, came flying 
up the stairs. Peggy forgot her aching limbs and 
weariness in the transport of that moment. And 
then there was a little time of silence, broken only 
by the sound of happy sobbing, and everybody was 
kissing everybody else, without assigning any espe- 
cial reason, and laughing through glad tears. 

The appearance of Mrs. Cole, with Dorothy in 
her arms, was the signal for another outbreak, and 
perhaps Dorothy’s manifest ill-humor was fortu- 
nate on the whole, for something of the sort was 
needed to bring the excited household down to the 
wholesome plane of every-day living. Camping 
out did not agree with Dorothy. She had caught 
a slight cold from her wetting, and her night’s rest 
had been far from satisfactory. And now to be 
seized and passed from hand to hand like a box of 
candy, while people kissed and cried over her, was 
too much for her long-tried temper. She screamed 
and struggled and finally put a stop to further 
affectionate demonstrations by slapping Amy with 
one hand, while with the other she knocked off 
Aunt Abigail’s spectacles. 

She’s tired to death, poor little angel,” cried 
Mrs. Cole, generously ignoring the fact that Doro- 
thy’s conduct was the reverse of angelic. “ She 


HOME SWEET HOME 


309 . 


wants to get to bed and to sleep, and so do the 
rest of you, before Lucy and me have the lot sick 
on our hands.” 

“ Oh, I couldn’t sleep,” protested Peggy, “ and 
I want to wait till Jerry comes, and find out if he 
stopped Joe from sending that telegram.” 

“ And we’re dying to hear everything that’s hap- 
pened,” Amy cried, and, besides, I’m afraid to 
go to sleep for fear I’ll dream that this is only a 
dream.” 

But Mrs. Cole was firm, and Lucy Haines, who 
had come to the cottage before sunrise, added her 
entreaties to the older woman’s insistence. Then 
everybody discovered that Peggy was very pale, 
and Dorothy did some more slapping, and Mrs. 
Cole’s motion was carried. Although every girl of 
them, and Aunt Abigail as well, had protested her 
utter inability to sleep, it was not fifteen minutes 
before absolute quiet reigned in the second story 
of the cottage. Wheels ground up the driveway 
again and again, and penetrating, if kindly, voices 
made inquiries under the open windows, but none 
of the sleepers waked till noon. 

Jerry Morton, coming to report the success of 
his mission, was more than a little disappointed not 
to secure an immediate interview with Peggy. But 


310 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


Lucy, who was peeling potatoes in anticipation of 
the time when hunger should act as an alarm clock, 
in the hushed second story, bade him sit down and 
wait. I know she’ll want to see you. She was 
so worried for fear the news would get to her 
mother.” 

Well, it came mighty near it, I can tell you. 
Joe was just ahead of me. When I got in he was 
saying to the operator, ‘ Rush this, will you ? ’ and 
I grabbed his coat and said nix.” Jerry’s tired 
face lighted up with satisfaction, and Lucy regarded 
him rather enviously. It seemed to her that Jerry 
was getting more than his share. He had found 
the castaways, and had spared Friendly Terrace 
the shock of the mistaken news, while Lucy with 
equally good will, was forced to content herself 
with peeling potatoes and like humble services. 

How did you ever come to think of looking for 
them ? ” she asked, wishing that the happy idea had 
occurred to her, instead of to Jerry. 

“ I didn’t. ’Twas just a stroke of luck.” Jerry 
told the story of his night’s wandering, a recital 
as interesting to himself as to Lucy, for as yet he 
had hardly had time to formulate the record of 
what had happened. Before they had exhausted the 
fascinating theme there were sounds overhead 


HOME SWEET HOME 


311 


which told that the late sleepers were at last 
astir. 

They kept open house at Dolittle Cottage that 
afternoon. The country community, aroused by 
the news of the supposed tragedy, and then by the 
word that all was well, gave itself up to rejoicing. 
Vehicles of every description creaked up the drive- 
way, bringing whole families to offer their con- 
gratulations. Though farm work was pressing, 
Mr. Silas Robbins drove over with his wife and 
daughter, and patted Peggy’s shoulder, and pinched 
Dorothy’s cheek. Luckily a morning in bed had 
done much to restore Dorothy to her normal mood, 
and though she bestowed a withering glance upon 
the gentleman who had taken this liberty, she did 
not retaliate in the fashion Peggy feared. 

Couldn’t think of letting yon get drowned, you 
know,” remarked Mr. Robbins with ponderous 
humor. A girl who can speechify the way you 
can, might get to be president some day, if the 
women’s rights folks should win out. I don’t say,” 
concluded Mr. Robbins, with the air of making a 
great concession, “ that I mightn’t vote for you 
myself.” 

Mr. Smart, too, dropped in to secure additional 
information for the write-up, which he informed 


312 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


Peggy would appear in the next issue of the 
Weekly Arena. “ Though but a country editor/' 
said Mr. Smart feelingly, “ I believe that the Press 
ought to be reliable, and Pm doing my part to make 
it so. No yellow journalism in the Arena.” And 
he showed a little natural disappointment on dis- 
covering that even this assurance did not reconcile 
Peggy to the prospect of figuring as a newspaper 
heroine. 

One of the surprises of the day was Mrs. Snooks’ 
appearance. Never since her education had been 
taken in hand by the occupants of Dolittle Cottage, 
had she darkened its doors. But now she came 
smiling, and with an evident determination to re- 
gard bygones as bygones. For when she had ex- 
patiated at some length on the effect of Elisha’s 
harrowing news upon her nerves, and had repeated 
in great detail what she had said to Mr. Snooks, 
and what Mr. Snooks had said to her, she gave a 
crowning proof of magnanimity. 

“ Now, Pve got to be getting back home. Mr. 
Snooks is a wonderful good-natured man, but he 
likes his victuals on time, same as most men-folks. 
I wonder if you could lend me a loaf of bread? 
I was just that worked up this morning that I didn’t 
get ’round to set sponge.” 


HOME SWEET HOME 


313 


The bread-box was well filled, thanks to Mrs. 
Cole, and Peggy insisted on accompanying Mrs. 
Snooks to the kitchen and picking out the largest 
loaf. She also suggested that Mrs. Snooks should 
take home a sample of the new breakfast food they 
all liked so much. As they parted on the doorstep 
Peggy was sure that the last shadow of their mis- 
understanding had lifted, for Mrs. Snooks turned 
to say, “ I got a new cooky cutter from the tin 
peddler the other day — real pretty. And any time 
you’d like to use it, you’re perfectly welcome.” 

Even then the surprises of the eventful day were 
not over. For late in the afternoon, when the 
kindly strangers occupying the porch chairs were 
just announcing that they guessed they’d have to 
move on, two figures came up the walk at a swing- 
ing pace. Ruth who was a little in the background 
was the first to notice them, and she was on her 
feet in a moment, with a glad cry. There was a 
general movement in the direction of the new ar- 
rivals, but Ruth was the first to reach them. 

‘‘Oh, Graham! Oh, Graham! You don’t 
know — ” 

“ Yes, Pve heard all about it,” Graham said in 
a voice not quite natural. The two boys on their 
way back to the city had stopped for dinner at the 


314 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


farmhouse where Peggy had taken breakfast, and 
had been favored with all the details of what Jack 
called the “ near tragedy,” though his effort at 
facetiousness was far from expressing his real feel- 
ings. 

It was distinctly disappointing to the girls to 
find that their visitors planned to continue their 
trip next morning. My vacation’s up Saturday,” 
explained Jack Rynson. “ And Graham thinks he’s 
loafed as long as he should.” 

“ And Elaine is going to-morrow,” sighed Peggy. 

I almost wish — ” She checked herself abruptly. 

Dear old Friendly Terrace,” Amy murmured. 
“ Seems as if we’d been away a year.” 

“ Well, we’ll be starting in ten days or so,” said 
Priscilla, with an air of trying to make the best 
of things. 

Peggy flashed a surprised glance about the circle. 
'' Girls, why, girls ! I believe we’d all like to go 
home to-morrow! Then let’s.” 

There was no doubt as to the popularity of the 
su^g’estion. The strain of those few hours when 
shadows darker than those of night hung over Do- 
little Cottage, had implanted in the hearts of all 
the longing for home. In the clamor of eager 
voices there was no dissent, only questioning 


HOME SWEET HOME 


315 


whether so hasty a departure were possible. And 
when this was decided in the affirmative, hilarity 
reigned. 

‘‘ You must all stay to supper,” Peggy declared, 
overflowing in joyous hospitality. ‘‘ There won’t 
be enough of anything to go around, but there’s 
any amount of things that must be eaten.” Gra- 
ham and Jack accepted the invitation as a matter 
of course, and Lucy and Jerry yielded, after con- 
siderable insistence on Peggy’s part. And on the 
faces which surrounded the dinner-table, length- 
ened for the occasion by an extra leaf, there was 
little to call to mind the black dream of the night. 

It was an unusual supper in many ways. There 
were only half a dozen ears of corn, and the lima 
beans served out a teaspoonful to a plate. It was 
understood that whoever preferred sardines to 
corned beef might have his choice, but that it was 
a breach of etiquette to take both. However, since 
several varieties of jellies and preserves graced the 
table, and there was an abundance of Mrs. Cole’s 
delicious bread, both white and brown, there was 
no danger that any one would rise from the meal 
with his hunger unsatisfied. 

Peggy was busy planning while she ate. Oh, 
dear, what in the world am I going to do with 


316 


PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


Hobo? I won’t leave him without a home, that’s 
sure. And I don’t know what Taffy’ll say to me 
if I bring back another dog.” 

I’ll take him off your hands,” said Jack Ryn- 

son. 

Peggy leaned toward him with shining eyes. 
“ Really? And would you like him? For I don’t 
want you to take him just to oblige me.” 

Jack made haste to defend himself against such 
a charge. His home, it seemed, was on the out- 
skirts of the city, and his mother sometimes com- 
plained that it was lonely, and would be glad. Jack 
was sure, of a good watch-dog. And I’ll get 
Graham to give him a certificate orl that score,” 
concluded Jack, with a meaning smile in the direc- 
tion of his friend, who was always easily teased 
by references to the time when Hobo had rushed 
to the defence of Graham’s sister against Graham 
himself. 

“ Oh, that’s such a load off my mind,” Peggy 
declared. He can go with you to-morrow, can’t 
he? And now there’s one thing more, and that’s 
his name.” 

''Yes?” Jack looked a little puzzled. 

" I named him myself, and I’ve been ashamed 
of it ever since. For he never was a tramp dog. 


HOME SWEET HOME 


317 


really. He wanted a home all the time, and people 
of his own to love and protect and be faithful to. 
And, if you don’t mind, before he goes I’d like to 
change his name to Hero.” 

The emphasis on the last word roused Hobo, 
who was sleeping in the next room. Perhaps his 
ear was not sufficiently trained to the niceties of 
the English language to distinguish between this 
name and the other by which he had been addressed 
all summer. Be that as it may, in an instant he 
was at Peggy’s elbow, looking up into her face, 
and wagging his tail. 

I believe he knows,” cried Peggy, while the 
table shouted. The new name was unanimously 
endorsed, and with his re-christening, Peggy’s ca- 
nine protege discarded the last survival of his life 
as a wanderer. 

'' And now about the chickens,” continued Peggy, 
whose face had lost its look of weariness in over- 
flowing satisfaction. I’m going to give them to 
you, Lucy. I’m sorry there’s only three of them, 
but — ” 

Two,” Amy interrupted in a plaintive under- 
tone from the other side of the table. 

Peggy stared. What ! Has anything happened 
to Freckles? ” 


318 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


“ No, he’s all right. And so’s the yellow hen, 
of course. But, Peggy, the other chicken has dis- 
appeared. Lucy noticed this morning that it was 
gone, and when all those people were here, she and 
I hunted everywhere. And the old hen keeps on 
scratching and clucking just the same.” 

Peggy’s countenance reflected the disgust of 
Amy’s voice. It isn’t much of a gift, Lucy. That 
yellow hen is really the worst apology for a mother 
I ever imagined. Freckles is a nice chicken, but 
he’s got some very bad faults. He zvill come into 
the house whenever the screen door is left open, 
and he seems to have a perfect mania for picking 
shoe-buttons and shoe-strings. I suppose it’s be- 
cause of the way he’s been brought up, but he’s 
so fond of human society that he makes a perfect 
nuisance of himself.” 

Chicken pie would cure all those faults,” sug- 
gested Graham, and they all laughed again at Peg- 
gy’s expression of horror. “ Didn’t you tell me 
they’d bring forty cents a pound,” the young man 
persisted, teasingly. 

“ Yes, but that was before I got acquainted with 
them. I couldn’t turn even the yellow hen into 
chicken pie, much as I dislike her. The wonder 
to me,” Peggy ended thoughtfully, ‘‘ is that any- 


HOME SWEET HOME 


319 


body ever makes money out of raising chick- 
ens.” 

Between the supper and the early bedtime there 
was much to be done. Trunks were packed, except 
for the bedding and similar articles, which could 
not be dispensed with before the morning. The 
remnants of the groceries were bestowed on Mrs. 
Snooks, and some matters which the girls did not 
have time to attend to were left in charge of the 
capable Mrs. Cole. Against everybody’s protest, 
Peggy insisted on running over to the Cole farm- 
house to say good-by. Graham acted as her escort, 
and the two were admitted by Rosetta Muriel, at 
the sight of whom Peggy gave an involuntary 
start. 

'' Do you like it ? ” asked Rosetta Muriel, imme- 
diately interested. The fair hair which she usually 
arranged so elaborately, was parted and drawn back 
rather primly over her ears, giving her face a sug- 
gestion of refinement which was becoming, if a 
little misleading. 

Peggy was glad she could answer in the affirma- 
tive. “ Indeed, I do. The simple styles are so 
pretty, I think.” 

“ There was a picture of Adelaide Lacey in the 
paper, with her hair done this way. She’s going 


320 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


to marry a duke, you know.” It was characteristic 
of Rosetta Muriel thus to excuse her lapse into 
simplicity, but though the ingenuous explanation 
was the truth, it was not the whole truth. Even 
Rosetta Muriel was not quite the same girl for 
having come in contact with Peggy Raymond, and 
her poor little undeveloped, unlovely self was reach- 
ing out gropingly to things a shade higher than 
those which hitherto had satisfied her. 

The news of the hasty departure was magically 
diffused. Amy said afterward that she began to 
understand what they meant when they talked about 
wireless telegraphy. For as the stage rattled and 
bumped along the dusty highway the next morning, 
figures appeared at the windows, handkerchiefs flut- 
tered, and hands were waved in greeting and fare- 
well. In many a harvest field, too, work halted 
briefly, while battered hats swung above the heads 
of the wearers, as a substitute for a good-by. And 
at the station, to the girls’ astonishment, quite a 
company had collected in honor of their departure. 

Graham and Jack had deferred their start till 
they had put the girls on the train, and they re- 
garded the gathering in amazement. ‘‘ Sure they’re 
not waiting for a circus train ? ” Graham demanded. 

Are you responsible for all this ? Rather looks 


HOME SWEET HOME 


321 


to me, Jack, as if we weren’t quite as indispensable 
as we fancied.” 

The stage was never early, and the girls hardly 
had time to make the rounds before the whistle of 
the train was heard. Come back next summer,” 
cried Mrs. Cole, catching Peggy in her arms, and 
giving her a motherly squeeze. '' I declare it’ll 
make me so homesick to drive by the cottage, with 
you girls gone, that I shan’t know how to stand 
it.” 

Peggy was saying good-by all over again, but she 
saved her two special favorites for the last. Now, 
Lucy,” she cried, her hands upon the shoulders of 
the pale girl, whose compressed lips showed the 
effort she was making for self-control, '' you must 
write me now and then. I want to know just how 
you’re getting along.” 

“Yes, ril write,” Lucy promised. “But you 
mustn’t worry about me. I’m not going to get dis- 
couraged again, no matter what happens.” The 
train was coming to a snorting halt and Peggy had 
time for just one more word. 

“ Good-by, Jerry. Don’t forget.” 

The girls scrambled aboard, followed by a chorus 
of good-byes. What’s this? Old Home week? ” 
asked an interested old gentleman, dropping his 


322 PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 


newspaper and crossing the aisle, to get a better 
view of the crowd on the platform. And, mean- 
while, Amy was tugging at the window, crying 
excitedly, Oh, help me, quick, Peggy, or it’ll be 
too late.” 

The window yielded to the girls’ combined per- 
suasion. Amy’s camera appeared in the opening, 
and a little click sounded just as the train began 
to move. Oh, I hope it’ll be good,” cried Amy, 
whose successes and failures had been so evenly 
balanced that her attitude toward each new effort 
was one of hopeful uncertainty. It would be so 
nice to have something to remember them by.” 
But Peggy, looking back on the station platform, 
was sure that she needed no aid to remembrance. 
Amy’s camera might be out of focus, and the plate 
blurred and indistinct, as so often happened, but 
the picture of those upturned, friendly faces was 
printed upon Peggy’s heart, a lasting possession. 

Well, old man!” It was Jack Rynson speak- 
ing over Graham’s shoulder. Guess we might as 
well start. Come on. Hobo — beg pardon. Hero.” 
And the dog who had whimperingly watched the 
train which bore Peggy out of sight, only restrained 
by Jack’s hand on his collar from rushing in pursuit, 
yielded to the inevitable, and followed his new mas- 


HOME SWEET HOME 


323 


ter with the curious loyalty which does not change, 
no matter how often its object changes. 

The people were breaking up into groups of twos 
and threes, and moving away, but Lucy Haines and 
Jerry stood motionless, their gaze following the 
vanishing speck which was the south-bound train. 
Then slowly Lucy’s head turned. She had never 
been friendly with Jerry Morton. She had shared 
the disapproval of the community, intensified by 
her inherent inability to understand the tempera- 
ment so unlike her own. Yet all at once she found 
herself feeling responsible for him. To be helped 
means an obligation to help, at least to unselfish 
natures. 

She went toward Jerry half reluctantly. But 
when she was near enough to see that he was swal- 
lowing hard, apparently in the effort to remove 
some obstruction in his throat which would not 
“ down,” the discovery seemed to create a bond 
between them. Her voice was eager and sympa- 
thetic as she said : “ It’s fine that you’re going to 
start school again, Jerry. And if I can help you 
with anything. I’ll be glad to.” She hesitated, and 
then, in spite of her natural reserve, she added: 

We mustn’t disappoint her, either of us.” 

Jerry had to swallow yet again before he could 


324 PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION 


reply. But his answer rang out with a manful sin- 
cerity which would have gladdened Peggy’s heart 
had she heard it. 

“ Disappoint her ! Not on your life ! ” 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE LITTLE COLONEL BOOKS 

(Trade Mark) 

By ANNIE FELLOWS JOHNSTON 
Each 1 vol., large 12mo, cloth, illustrated, per vol. . $1.50 

THE LITTLE COLONEL STORIES 

(Trade Mark) 

Being three “ Little Colonel ” stories in the Cosy Comer 
Series, “ The Little Colonel, ’* “ Two Little Knights of 
Kentucky,” and “ The Giant Scissors,” in a single volume. 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HOUSE PARTY 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HOLIDAYS 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HERO 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL AT BOARDING- 

(Trade Mark) 

SCHOOL 

THE LITTLE COLONEL IN ARIZONA 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S CHRISTMAS 

(Trade Mark; 

VACATION 

THE LITTLE COLONEL, MAID OF HONOR 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S KNIGHT COMES 

(Trade Mark) 

RIDING 

MARY WARE: THE LITTLE COLONEL’S 

CHUM (Trade Mark) 

MARY WARE IN TEXAS 
MARY WARE’S PROMISED LAND 

These 12 volumes, boxed as a set, $18.00. 

A— 1 


Z. C. PAGE <Sr» CO MPA NY S 


THE LITTLE COLONEL 

(Trade Mark) 

TWO LITTLE KNIGHTS OF KENTUCKY 
THE GIANT SCISSORS 
BIG BROTHER 

Special Holiday Editions 

Each one volume, cloth decorative, small quarto, $1.26 
New plates, handsomely illustrated with eight full-page 
drawings in color, and many marginal sketches. 

IN THE DESERT OF WAITING: The Legeni? 
OF Camels ACK Mountain. 

THE THREE WEAVERS: A Fairy Tale fob 
Fathers and Mothers as Well as for Their 
Daughters. 

KEEPING TRYST 

THE LEGEND OF THE BLEEDING HEART 
THE RESCUE OF PRINCESS WINSOME: 

A Fairy Play for Old and Young. 

THE JESTER’S SWORD 

Each one volume, tall 16mo, cloth decorative . $0.50 

Paper boards .35 

There has been a constant demand for publication in 
separate form of these six stories which were originally 
included in six of the “ Little Colonel ’ books. 

JOEL: A BOY OF GALILEE: By Annie Fellows 
Johnston. Illustrated by L. J. Bridgman. 

New illustrated edition, uniform with the Little Colonel 
Books, 1 vol., large 12mo, cloth decorative . $1.50 

A story of the time of Christ, which is one of the author’s 
best-known books. 

K—% 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE LITTLE COLONEL GOOD TIMES BOOK 

Uniform in size with the Little Colonel Series . $1.60 
Bound in white kid (morocco) and gold . . 3.00 

Cover design and decorations by Peter Verberg. 
Published in response to many inquiries from readers 
of the Little Colonel books as to where they could obtain 
a “ Good Times Book ” such as Betty kept. 

THE LITTLE COLONEL DOLL BOOK 

Large quarto, boards $1.50 

A series of “ Little Colonel ” dolls. There are many of 
them and each has several changes of costume, so that 
the happy group can be appropriately clad for the re- 
hearsal of any scene or incident in the series. 

ASA HOLMES; Or, At the Cross-Roads. By 
Annie Fellows Johnston. 

With a frontispiece by Ernest Fosbery. 

Large 16mo, cloth, gilt top $1.00 

“ ‘ Asa Holmes; or. At the Cross-Roads ’ is the most 
delightful, most sympathetic and wholesome book that 
has been published in a long while.” — Boston Times. 

TRAVELERS FIVE: ALONG LIFE'S HIGH- 
WAY. By Annie Fellows Johnston. 

With an introduction by Bhss Carman, and a frontis- 
piece by E. H. Garrett. 

Cloth decorative $1.25 

“ Mrs. Johnston^s . . . are of the character that cause 
the mind to grow gravely meditative, the eyes to shine 
with tender mist, and the heart strings to stir to strange, 
sweet music of human sympathy.” — Los Angeles Graphic. 
THE RIVAL CAMPERS; Or, The Adventures 
OF Henry Burns. By Ruel Perley Smith. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.50 

A story of a party of typical American lads, courageous, 
alert, and athletic, who spend a summer camping on an 
island off the Maine coast. 

THE RIVAL CAMPERS AFLOAT; Or, The 

Prize Yacht Viking. By Ruel Perley Smith. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.50 

This book is a continuation of the adventures of “ The 
Rival Campers ” on their prize yacht Viking. 

A — 3 


Z. a PAGE COMPANY'S 


THE RIVAL CAMPERS ASHORE 

By Ruel Perley Smith. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.50 

“ As interesting ashore as when afloat.” — The Interior. 

THE RIVAL CAMPERS AMONG THE 
OYSTER PIRATES; Or, Jack Harvey’s Adven- 
tures. By Ruel Perley Smith. Illustrated . $1.50 

“ Just the type of book which is most popular with lads 
who are in their early teens.” — The Philadelphia Item. 

A TEXAS BLUE BONNET 

By Caroline Emilia Jacobs (Emilia Elliott). 

12mo, illustrated $1.50 

“ The book’s heroine Blue Bonnet has the very flnest 
kind of wholesome, honest lively girlishness and cannot 
but make friends with every one who meets her through 
the book as medium.” — Chicago Inter-Ocean. 

BLUE BONNET’S RANCH PARTY 

A Sequel to “A Texas Blue Bonnet.” By Caroline 
Elliott Jacobs and Edyth Ellerbeck Read. 

12mo, illustrated $1.50 

The new story begins where the first volume leaves off 
and takes Blue Bonnet and the ‘‘We Are Seven Club ” 
to the ranch in Texas. The tables are completely turned: 
Blue Bonnet is here in her natural element, while her 
friends from Woodford have to learn the customs and 
traditions of another world. 

THE GIRLS OF FRIENDLY TERRACE 

Or, Peggy Raymond’s Success. By Harriet Lum- 
mis Smith. 

12mo, illustrated $1.50 

This is a book that will gladden the hearts of many 
girl readers because of its charming air of comradeship 
and reality. It is a very interesting group of girls who 
live on Friendly Terrace and their good times and other 
times are graphically related by the author, who shows 
a sympathetic knowledge of girl character. 

A— 4 



I 


I 




» 




1 




I 

I 


\ 


. I 







iV 




wm 




r 








i 


• 11 . 



-1 ‘1 


2 ‘-f 


.\vi . . 1 


Vn 


I » 


VT».- 








L*» K' 


A» Vh 


K' 


% 




r’» 


V 


i‘- , I 


f •■' 


M 


ii;_ ,.,^ 


>4 • 




■'® 


'^K 


- 111 ' 


:S«j 


1 


V ■ V 


Lrt' 'tm \ i 

' j' 


i 


f Vi 


,v 






f 




♦V » I 


^1 ij 




I 






v 


i 




'fe: 






^^L^1 




f) 


Vi 


W/, jii'- 




9 . 




T 




.w 




I 


j':. 


'TV, 


». #\>. 


a 


Lv. 


«r.: 




■tV 


'T?)( 


%^•J 




Si 






rtm'A 


:^M| 


iZ 




ri' 


w 


, i 




k V. 


I* 




7 ' 




1^ 


f^- V / * 


rV 


f r 




L * 


I > ♦ 




A‘ 


i.M 


ru: 


5 ^: 


5 g 


m. 


llM 


% 


#' ' ^ 

m 


!* 1 ^ 


••‘..■■'''S', V 

'.'V^'r. S/ ■ ; * V ,.i 

hL^'v ''’ ' ■•■ ■ )V ' ' » , ' 


\V. ,;U' '‘': iA 

] L.f ' 

VA. ;:".>‘x.. ^ 


-i .• * 


5 'il 


d^V.r 


Ji9 


“ 1 - r'i'i)m 


,fv 




t 3 . 






'If. 


u 






'M. 


• * 




m 


X 


II 




>i. 


i 


4 > . >. 


-Vi 


yL-^ I 




r» 














Vff{ 




jy: 


/ri^ 










'V 


cV 













o 0' 

•" A*^ ♦‘.^^ *_ A. 


O. *' o ho"^ .1 



C-' 'nP, ® 

- ^ o 



-V *' ' * * S - G - • A A , ^ 

\v c ® ** ® -» • ** ' ^ -• '"^O f O ® >» ^ 

<» <sJs\\\r\'^’^ ^ ^ iP'diz/yC^ ^ ^ <N « 



• - 
•fc aV 

- - _ <L^ '<?' 

^ ^ ^ - G^ A 

^ C^ ^ ^ • *■ ' ^ >9 <D G O •* ® 

•p \N ^ 

'^ov^ 



u» G ^ 

• 0 ^ 

* A • 

* ’* -SL^- <rv V ,- 

-f"* "’ °^. ‘•o."’ .0 








C V 4. ^ W 





0 ^ • 

- XX : 

* - 4 'd' 


o"^ t- 



0^0 



O • i 



* AV ,, 1 



• '^'r^ A 


• aV^ 

4* 


C ® ® -* 


o m X 


k • I 1 O ♦owO -0 ^ *’•11* O 



^ * 0 ^ 

^ * o ^ o ’ .0 ' * ' " ’ V^' - ® « « 

^ aO > V <0^ 

aV''^ j o /•S '^rk -• 

av * A? o * at • 

A ^ ,0^ 'o..- ^ ^ 

o 

» 



0^ -o.T- A G^ '^o ^o.»- 

k‘<;;>^' °'^ ■i^ \ °'^ -.-«■*■ 

. ^n //yC^ ■* ..V A^ ' A ^ A^W/>y<^y* A 




